ã€ŠRoyal Rebirthã€‹


 Chapter 0: Prologue

    ¡°We cannot afford to have you spend another semester here.¡±

    Those words echoed. I was sitting at an empty table looking out the window and staring at the far end of the campus grounds, where the sidewalk met the road asphalt. Students were in the midst of moving to the first class of the winter session and wearing as many layers of clothing to keep the freezing at bay. It was around two in the afternoon, and unlike them, my whole schedule had been wiped clean.

    I went outside and breathed in the smell of questionable green grass in winter. These went along with artificial smells of flowers that were created in some lab and when I walked toward the end of the street, even the smell of synthetic meat invaded my nose from a food stall nearby. It¡¯s all fake. Still, I bought myself a piece of that fake meat in the shape of a hotdog for just a few bucks. One bite in and it tasted great. The meaty bits had reached a level impossible to discern from the real thing. I needed anything to keep my mind off from knowing full well that I wasn¡¯t going to come back to this academic institution. I walked to the bus that had just arrived and took one more look at the campus. There were a few students rushing to class. The main campus center where I remembered having my picture taken for my I.D. Then the Bax building where I attended my first classes.

    I got inside the bus. The campus was moving farther away with each passing moment. I sat by the window and let my eyes wonder on everyone inside. There were no students from my university. On the next stop, one homeless man with a graying beard was let inside to sell newspapers. The stop after that picked up two high school freshmen that were skipping classes by the guilt that seemed to have built in their eyes. They looked around the same way a criminal in the making would look like before deciding to steal something. It was a funny sight to say the least. I might have had a slight grin on my face.

    ¡°Fifty scents,¡± said the homeless man. He shoved today¡¯s newspaper on my chest. It was the university newspaper to be exact, since it was decided that printing on paper again would serve for nostalgia in part where technology had long ago taken its place. I took out a dollar and gave it to the homeless man.

    ¡°You can keep the change,¡± I told him. The man smiled and continued selling his papers, though technically they were free to students.

    The article talks about some strange findings and an interview with one of the scientist leading the study. A Section of the beach, as I remembered, was closed down. Not like anyone would want to go while its cold out. Below that was a mention on an increase on filed missing person¡¯s reports.

    The bus reached my stop. It was nearing three o¡¯clock and instead of going home, I sat and waited on the steps of someone¡¯s house. A good ten or so minutes later and the bus came, not like the normal Cepta bus I rode in, but the yellow school bus. The doors slide open. A group of kids made their way out and one in particular made their way to me. Rosy pink cheeks made from the cold and small uniformed tucked under a few layers of winter clothing. This little one was my sister, Kylie. Her light brown eyes were glued on me.

    ¡°How was your first day at school?¡± I asked. We walked home while turning a corner hand-in-hand.

    ¡°It was okay,¡± she said with a smile on her face. ¡°I got miss Malia as my teacher again.¡±

    ¡°How about your friends?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Susan and Evalyn are in my class again, too!¡± she yelled in excitement. ¡°Hey, Aoi?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Can I start walking home by myself now?¡±

    That again? This was the second time she has brought the up. Nothing wrong with it when I take into account that our house is only a few blocks away.

    ¡°Pleaasee,¡± she begged. I couldn¡¯t tell her that having heard that pains me a little as her older brother.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I gave in, ¡°but only a few times a week. Deal?¡±

    Her face sparkled and joy oozed out of her mouth as she cheered, though a part of her forgets that she¡¯ll have more chores, too, as she gets steadily older.

    We arrived home to a furniture scarce living room. One sofa and a television. The hallway leads to the kitchen and the doors to the sides were my room and hers, also the bathroom. It was a simple one floor house with a tiny basement. We sat together on the kitchen table and started with some math problems. Then moved to science now that the curriculum had changed to accommodate a higher need for science. I left the last parts to herself and made dinner with time to spare before I had to leave off to work.

    ¡°I¡¯m going now,¡± I said. My little sister walked to the door with me.

    ¡°Buy milk and eggs,¡± she demanded. ¡°And bread, and fruits, and¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I cut in. She hugged and waved me goodbye.

    * * *

    At work I was lucky that it didn¡¯t require previous experience at first. Meaning I could start with training and received decent pay almost immediately. My boss greeted me as he was speaking to a customer. He as a man in his forties, a bit of a beer belly with more than subtle crow¡¯s feet showing his age. I walked past the two and headed to the back where the smell changed from cardboard and moped floors, to one with concrete, oils, and sweat. I began work. All I had to do was operate the forklift and move things around. Other times I had to arrange things and take inventory. Easy.

    I did this for the next few hours and finished by ten with the sun long gone and headed straight for the bus home. The trip home took no more than twenty minutes, faster than usual because there would be less people being picked up. Once home I realized I had forgotten something. Milk and eggs. I sighed. I¡¯ll need to buy that tomorrow.

    Once inside I turned on the lights and saw the TV was on airing a cartoon show on monsters that could be caught and tamed. Kylie had tucked herself with her bed sheet on the sofa. I picked her up and made off to her room where I had her rest on her bed.

    The next morning, I woke to the smell of coffee and eggs. I looked to the side of my bed and on the night stand. It was eight, it would be twenty minutes before my morning class would start and the shock lifted me off my bed. I ran to grab my books and stopped.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I didn¡¯t have classes anymore.

    I headed for the kitchen where I was met with my kid sister who wore an apron over her school uniform. She had readied a plate for me on the table along with a cup of hot coffee. She always managed to wake up before I ever could, even with an alarm. She gave this concerned look as I took a bite.

    ¡°They taste fine,¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± she said and removed her apron. ¡°Those were the last eggs. You forgot to buy some!¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ I did forget.¡± We ate together.

    ¡°I thought you had class today,¡± she said.

    ¡°I decided not to. Now I¡¯ll have more time to make money this way.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy about it.¡±

    I stopped midway in taking another bite and saw her eyes fixed on me.

    ¡°Who would? That forklift is a pain to drive, especially in tight areas. I¡¯ll be siting all day so it doesn¡¯t do much for my health, you know?¡± I gave her a smile.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Kylie got her back pack ready and signaled me to hurry up. ¡°Take me to the bus stop.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    We waited at the bus stop with other kids, a few of which waited with their parents, more than usual for some reason. I saw Kylie¡¯s eyes that wandered around then looked to me. Those light brown eyes of hers.

    ¡°Today,¡± she reminded me of yesterday¡¯s conversation. ¡°Okay?¡±

    I was still reluctant, but I could always watch her from a distance to start off as a trial run. That might seem a little over-protective, but she¡¯s the only family I have. That¡¯s an option. I waved her goodbye once the bus arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you home then.¡±

    Back home I used the new time I had to search job listings on the internet. I could always ask my boss to give me more hours, either way I will be earning more income. Selling my books would also net in a hefty sum. After hours of searching nothing but one listing came up that looked favorable. It was close and they had an opening for forklift operator. The pay was dollar greater than my old job, even more with people who had experience.

    I made a phone call to the company and they agreed to meet with me the same day. It was a ten-minute ride on the bus, and it was half past one. I met with my potential employer, an old man with wrinkled face and hair passed the graying phase and now a pure white.

    ¡°You meet every requirement,¡± he said while he looked through my papers, ¡°and then some.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±

    ¡°But it seems you already have a job elsewhere,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Truthfully,¡± I said, ¡°a job here will make the commute home that much sooner, and will make things easier at home.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± he said. ¡°A family man? Even better. You can start in a week. That¡¯s enough time to give your boss at your current job enough time. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you.¡±

    I think I might have been brimming with joy on my way out. I had a smile I was not aware of until I saw my own reflection. But that smile died down as I remembered how I got to this point. It¡¯s always about money. There was more than enough daylight that I could take Kylie to the park if she wanted. She wouldn¡¯t get out for another half hour so I could also go buy some very needed groceries.

    * * *

    The school bus doors opened. I got out and waved to my friends as they remained on the bus for the next stop. When I looked at the bench he¡¯d usually be waiting for me on, it was empty. As promised, my brother wasn¡¯t there. I looked around just to be sure he wasn¡¯t hiding somewhere and confirmed that he wasn¡¯t around.

    The walk home didn¡¯t take long. Kids from my school were either walking home or the playground. Ah~ maybe I can have him take me to the park. When I finally got home, the door was locked. I was about to knock as I remembered I had a spare key for this situation, though it never saw any use since Aoi was always the one to unlock it.

    The lights were out.

    ¡°Aoi?¡± I called out. There was no answer. I turned on the living room lights and went to check his room only to see it was empty. I knocked on the bathroom, no answer. I saw the clock and it was a quarter past three. I started on my homework on the kitchen table. At six o¡¯clock I went to take a shower. I got dressed and went to check the fridge to see it was empty except for a plastic wrapped week old sandwich and half gallon of milk we had left. We also had cereal but with one small serving we could split in two for breakfast tomorrow. I stayed up watching cartoons until my eye lids too heavy and myself too tired.

    When I woke it was already morning. I yawned and looked around the sofa. The TV still on and playing the news about the weather. I turned it off. I washed my face and brushed my teeth. Then in the kitchen I placed two bowls with cereal and added milk. It was almost eight in the morning.

    I ate my cereal and waited for my brother to come out of his room, but nothing. He didn¡¯t come out when I finished. I checked his room and found he wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Aoi?¡± I called for him, and hoped he was around the house since he still needed to take me to the bus stop. There was also his portion of cereal left. I looked at the cereal flakes while they had become soggy. Aoi wasn¡¯t going to eat it if he wasn¡¯t here. For that, I ate his portion. ¡°Gah! There¡¯s no crunch!¡±

    I walked alone to the school bus. Some kids were walking on the block with their parents. Others without them walked in groups. Once the bus came, I met with my friends from yesterday inside. Evalyn and Susan.

    ¡°Kai!¡± yelled Evalyn. I sat right next to her. Susan had her eyes locked on her phone. ¡°Did you do your science homework?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Can I see it?¡± she begged.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ did you do the language homework?¡± I asked in return.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trade you.¡±

    * * *

    When school was over we made a line to the bus. Susan¡¯s parents came by to pick her up by car and I left with Evalyn on the bus shortly after. Every stop saw a few kids get off until we reached my stop. I saw out the window that in the groups of people who waited, my brother wasn¡¯t one of them.

    ¡°Is your brother letting you walk home by yourself again?¡±

    ¡°Guess so,¡± I waved at Evalyn. ¡°See ya.¡±

    I walked to my house and stood outside. When I reached for the door it wasn¡¯t locked.

    ¡°Aoi!¡± I yelled in excitement, but was quick to lose it when I realized I had forgotten to lock the door when I left this morning. I was never the one to lock it. The lights were out, no one home, and everything was as I left it.

    A few hours were spent going through Math and Science and at six I started looking inside the fridge for something to eat, but there was only that sandwich that Aoi was supposed to eat a few days ago. I checked the sandwich and it smelled a little funny so I put it back. In the living room I turned on the TV and laid back on the sofa.

    Three more hours were spent as I browsed through a hundred channels, each time I found nothing interesting that could have tethered me to keep watch for more than a few minutes. It was already nine o¡¯clock. My body was telling me it was past my bed time, but something was keeping me awake. I got up from the couch and headed for the door. Outside was an empty street lit by nothing but the lampposts on every corner. I stood there waiting for five minutes, then ten. There was no sign of anyone coming. I locked the door and went straight for the kitchen.

    That cold sandwich was there staring back at me. I opened the wrapper on dinner table and took bite into it, and it tasted a strange. Just a little, but definitely noticeable. I didn¡¯t get anything drink with it, but I felt something wet and salty mix in the sandwich. I put it down and found that my own tears were falling.

    I sat the rest of the night there¡­ waiting.

    End.

    Next Chapter >> </a>

    ________________________________________________

    Author''s Note: As usual, the link to the next chapter will take you to my site</a>, where more chapters will be made available.

    If you''re enjoying the story, please leave a rating. :)

    Thank you for reading.

    V. 2.0.2

 Chapter 1: From Birth

    I felt as if my eyes were glued together. Hard to open among the other small details that bothered me at the time. Surrounding myself was this strange wetness all around, though I felt mostly numb. I think I might be inside a pool of water. Am I drowning? I don''t have the need to gasp for air so I quickly dismiss the previous thought. A steady pules vibrates around, like a beat of a heart that increased on a nice jog around a park and never missing its rhythm. After sometime, I felt myself drained out of this strange place, and finally, the same way that we cannot keep light away from our eyes despite having closed them, the darkness was lessened with a hint of a shine over-powering it.

    When I opened my eyes, the first thing that caught my attention was, again, this one and only light source in the room. This light was blinding me despite its dim nature, almost as if I had only for the first time let my eyes experience light in general. I kept looking towards it because it gave me this sense of security that complete darkness would completely destroy.

    It was a blurry light and I struggled to focus on the source that is no more than a few feet away. This same light reflected and distorted on a shape that I could barely make out.. it might be round, and one resembling the shape of a person. A woman, actually, and a small droplet of sweat shined as it reflected the lonely light in this room and it falls to my cheek.

    She was sweating moderately and held me in her arms as she lay on a soft surface that was the bed, supported also by what was likely a good number of pillows.

    ¡°It''s a boy,¡± she said, looking straight to my eyes, confirming perhaps that she was speaking about me.

    I then noticed another person nearby, beside the bed and silent enough that I failed to feel their presence so close by. The second person hums in agreement. I also couldn''t help but feel the strangeness that continue to reveal itself around my body as my arms were weak and so were my legs. When I turn to look at these limbs of mines properly, they are the size of a newly born child.

    I moved my tongue around my mouth and realized that I had no teeth. Am I dreaming? The two women began speaking to each other, however, the curiosity of this dream was overwhelming that I couldn''t listen carefully. Like any dream we have, one way to figure if it is real or not is by pinching ourselves. I do so, but because of the lack of strength in this infant body, the pinch was practically non-existent, confirming otherwise would be impossible. Some dreams are realistic enough to trick the source, the brain, into believing it in as well.

    ¡°...¡± I must be dreaming then. That is my conclusion and I''ve grown too conscious of my surroundings... I should wake up soon.

    ¡­. But it doesn''t end.

    * * *

    In a moment a cheek is placed near mines and both our skins are tenderly rubbed together, affectionately transferring the feeling of being loved from a mother to her child. With every single touched transferred, with every detail being processed by my brain... it becomes clearer to me. This is not a dream, or at least, I''m beginning to believe in it more and more.

    I cling on with disbelief.

    I flung my small arms to her cheek and grabbed her with whatever strength I had in my tiny little hands. This illusion did not go away. Her face is close enough at this point for me to make out her details. Dark red hair as if from a rose that wilt after being left out for days, almost seemingly a dark shade of purple by adding a hint of blue but still with a dab of uncertainty. Pale skin, but beautiful in many ways. She is young, around her mid-twenties and with a life force that will guide her well for the coming decades. I believed that.

    ¡°Have you decided on his name?¡± asked the voice beside us, It''s too dark and she''s too far away, albeit a few feet for me to see the other woman in the room clearly.

    ¡°I have decided on the name--Liel,¡± said the one holding me warmly in her arms, giving me a name that I must wholeheartedly refuse.

    I still have not accepted this as being reality, there is no way that this is possible. I''ve never once wanted to be held like a baby, let alone enough to be dreaming of it. I laugh at this situation and wait for it to end.

    ¡°Ah¡ªI think he''s happy with the name,¡± said the other woman.

    If this isn''t a dream, then what is it? Did I die? Is reincarnation real? I will consider those options. I should not deny what is going on around me.

    Not moments ago I was walking down the street on my away to the convenience store.

    What happened after that?

    There¡¯s no recollection of it, I merely blinked and ended up here. In the meantime, I¡¯m handed off to the other woman, the one standing.

    My pulse beats quicker. As an infant, a heart beats faster depending on how small a living thing is, but it isn¡¯t the cause for mine. I have a sister, on that expects me home soon. In a while... she believes that I will be at the front door to greet her as she comes back from school. I spew out words that fail to make understood sounds. I struggle to move in all directions and try with all my might to leave this place and find my way back home.

    I refuse to believe this is real.

    ¡°He¡¯s not happy to leave his mother¡¯s side,¡± said the the other woman, now holding me. The rustling sound of cloth is heard. The same cloth is placed to cover me and I try again to wiggle my way out from this woman¡¯s strong but gentle hold. The woman laying on the bed laughs at the scene that is playing before her and I can¡¯t help but believe she isn¡¯t the cause for this misfortune. If that it is the case, then I can¡¯t get mad at her, or either of them. They simply don¡¯t know. Just like me¡­ probably.

    * * *

    A week passes.

    ¡°One moment,¡± said Alice. She walks to the door and opens it for the guest that had waited outside my room. Both now made their way back to me as I can tell by the sound of their footsteps, and I am correct to believe so once their faces pop from above me as I lay down on the soft sheets and pillows of the cradle I lay on. Alice is the second person I was unable to see on my first day here, and she appears to be the maid of this home. The ¡®guest¡¯ is my mother.

    My ¡®mother,¡¯ whom I will now refer to her by name, Glinn, really is my mother.. but she really isn¡¯t. She is but she isn¡¯t. Indeed, I would have thought it impossible since she is not more than a year or two older than I am, and so is Alice.

    Our humble maid takes her job seriously. Even as my mother is away most of the time, Alice does everything from dusting the book shelves, airing out the carpet and really just maintaining anything that needs attention, which includes myself. She has black hair, and it doesn¡¯t shine under any light, which is strange. My only guess is that there is that kind of shampoo somewhere that could only be found in a woman¡¯s magazine.

    Since the first day all I have been able to do is collect information. As much as possible, carefully trying to ascertain my location, and planning my escape when I¡¯m more capable. My first days here and I couldn''t help but cry.

    Alice moves her hand toward my cheek and gently holds it in place with her thumb making its way to my left eye and removes the salty water that are shed for the moment.

    I want to go home..

    I kept thinking of every possibility that my little sister must be okay, despite me being gone away. I promised her I would never leave her, and to her I already broke that promise. Did she call the police? I have no relatives, and no one to come by to check up on her. The day I was gone from her life was a school day. She should go to someone from her school about me being gone or someone should have noticed my disappearance.

    My saliva drips to my chin and is wiped and collected as if it were nectar that need be cherished, but that part is all in my head. Alice wipes off the secretion, a fluid I am incapable of stopping from seeping out of my mouth as it becomes more abundant. I can¡¯t walk, I can¡¯t talk, and I can barely see with my own eyes. By all means, I¡¯m an infant. There are no signs that they believe differently either.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The walls, the ceiling, and even the floor are made from stone. Strange, but not unlikely for people with exotic tastes. This room is also quite large. The one source of light, now that it¡¯s around noon--is the window. It¡¯s always nice and bright in this room at noon. A single window in this large room, but a window also large and fitting for such a large space. The curtains are almost certainty made of silk, as should the sheets of my own bed be the same.

    The first thing on my list is find out my location. The sooner I leave, the sooner I can return home, to where my sister is. By the looks of it, I can¡¯t make out where this place is located. My only guess is that, while they can also speak English, nothing really sticks out as being near where I live. I could be on the opposite side of the world, knowing the language they speak does not help me. The window itself only lends me a blurry view of the sky. No trees, no grass, not even the sound of running water like a river or fountain. The wind is strong, however, and it enters the room giving off this gently breeze.

    I look up a the ceiling and wonder why I am left with nothing of my former self but my memories. I have no teeth to make the sounds of my lips moving and enabling me to speak the words ¡®hello."

    For now I should just act while I am here to be a child of this house that I am in their eyes. Seven numbers and an area code, is what really matters. Wait until I can speak, and wait until I am older. Perhaps I call my sister over the phone and tell her that¡­ tell her¡­ that¡­ tell her what? In tone and pitch that doesn''t resemble the old me and tell her that I am her brother. I will sound like a child, and she will likely be an adult by then. She might not even live in the same place anymore. She might even hate me. If we meet, will she hear me out as I tell her of this strange journey?

    Could I convince her to believe that we were once related? These are the things I can¡¯t help but wonder in these short moments. I toss and turn the whole day thinking about these ¡®what if¡¯ scenarios, and about things that won¡¯t be accessible to me even in the next few years.

    * * *

    ¡°Still not asleep, I see,¡± said Alice. It is dark out and Glinn is long gone.

    Alice finished her daily tasks and has been by my side ever since. Just like an infant, I grow tired between intervals, today, however, I have made it past falling in deep slumber hours after the sun has set. My eyes definitely tire as I can only stay awake for a few hours at a time, but again, this is a first. It is for the fact that I have accepted my situation that I cannot sleep.

    I have accepted this situation, but that doesn¡¯t mean I like it. It is a conflict fighting within myself to adjust to. Soon after, I have come to terms with it and fall fast asleep with the candle having been extinguished minutes before I lose myself in deep sleep while I heard Alice whisper me ''goodnight.''

    * * *

    My sister stands looking at the front door, just a few feet away. She looks at the clock pointing half past three, probably having come from school just a while ago. She waits by the door and nothing happens. She walks steadily towards it, finally. Proceeds to open it slowly and lets the natural light force its way into the house. She looks at the time again and it¡¯s already four o¡¯clock. Again, she looks at the time and it¡¯s already five o¡¯clock. She looks around with just her eyes towards the lamp post that lit up a moment ago far off into the streets. It¡¯s dark out now. She grabs hold of the door knob tightly and slams it shut with all her strength waking me in the process.

    * * *

    It was a just dream. I feel my heart beat quicker and try to calm it down that much sooner. I hadn¡¯t noticed but Alice has me in her arms swaying back and forth. She must have kept her eyes on me while I was dreaming. She¡¯s genuinely kind. I appreciate what she¡¯s doing, even if it is her job. Once again I fall asleep.

    When I wake up, it¡¯s morning, Alice sits by the cradle as she always does since the very first day. Glinn did, too, but only for the first day. I wouldn¡¯t care about questioning why only once, since she is technically my ¡®mother,¡¯ but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m obligated to care. No offence to her, but we are mentally the same age. One person is indeed enough to care for my necessities as I can¡¯t do them myself, not for a long while anyway.

    Alice makes it a routine to wash me early in the morning with just towels. Soft towels, wet and dry. She carefully cleans every part with gentle hands as one would toward an infant. One thing that can help me speed up the process of getting home is by becoming independent, or at least capable of being left alone. I would have grabbed the towel and proceeded with cleaning myself, showing that I can do so without help. However, that would prove much too soon. I¡¯m only a week old after all.

    ¡°Now lift your other leg,¡± she said.

    There is no expectation on her part for my reaction, that is, beyond the weird look I give her for talking to a baby. Of course, she understand this and simply lifts my little leg herself. It wouldn¡¯t be a strange sight at all from a mother to her child, but it¡¯s the fact that Alice gives me verbal instructions every time that led me to give her such a strange look. I¡¯m not married, nor am I a woman, so I wouldn¡¯t know if mothers are like this. Probably, they are. To each his own.

    "..."

    The next routine on her list is to breastfeed me. She is also a wet nurse, a maid, and my caregiver, or is she my nanny? It was on the first day she fed her nipple to my mouth, following the example after Glinn. It was a huge shock, but it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t see it coming. I was expecting something like that, but it was something I didn''t want to have become a reality.

    Have they never heard of using formulas? We are around same age, Alice and I, so I am not comfortable in these instances. In this case I kept refusing her but she tends to also be a forceful nanny. I can¡¯t help that I have such weak limbs. Fighting and pushing her off again without any tangible results. She would just force it back in with little resistance on my part.

    At some point I¡¯ll feel an obligation to marry her. Alice is very pretty in fact, so I wouldn¡¯t be so opposed to a ceremony. Her hair is a very dark black with her eyes diverging from pattern and are instead a light yellow. Beautiful to look at. She uses no make up, and so all her small features and details are for me to see. But I know it¡¯s not right to take advantage in these situations, but there really is nothing I can do. She takes her job seriously. She would feed me her nipple to fall me to sleep. It doesn¡¯t work, but she¡¯ll keep it in there for as long as my eyes are open. It¡¯s her way of telling me it¡¯s bed time.

    She would clean the room while in the meantime I would just lay in my cradle, again, pretending to be asleep, pretending that her milk was effective. From morning, to noon, and night. I¡¯ve never left the room, and Alice only gives me her full attention when she is done cleaning, which doesn''t take her long to finish. She would give me a toy to play with, differently every given day. These are just toys for babies after all. Basic rattles and blocks. Toys all made sure to be large and not too small to fit in my mouth for safety. Surprisingly, none of which hint a make or model from China, or any country for that matter.

    I¡¯ll play with them for show and they only serve as a reminder that my days will continue on like this for a good long time. If I had a book, I¡¯d most certainly read it. I would ask for one, but again, I¡¯m too young to speak as my teeth have yet to grown in.

    Normal days like these were becoming common¡­ and they feel like they would go on forever.

    End

    Chapter 2: A Year Later >></a>

    _______________

 Chapter 2: A Year Later

    A year must have passed, perhaps, but with the seasons never changing, not even slightly, I can never tell how long I¡¯ve really been here. Always summer with cool breeze filling the air in this room. No holidays celebrated, not even my birthday. I would call it a jail cell, one in which I have nothing to do and nothing is expected of me.

    This whole year and I¡¯ve gotten nothing past what I learned the first month. Along with the unchanging days, I learned that I have two sister. No father, however. I have yet to meet either of my sisters, but Glinn has mentioned them several time before as she spoke with Alice. The oldest of the two, Nes, is nine. Following her is Lehvie, three years over me, so four. This is my family, though temporary until I find my way home, they are still family.

    It is a strange family, or more so that it is a strange way of living. There are mixed signs of wealth an poverty. No power, no electronics. Everything is well maintained, and I¡¯m sure the fabrics or just the items used are worth something. Glinn would visit, rarely, but comes and goes nonetheless. The way she carries herself, gentle kindness but stern when needed and always sure to show no weakness in the very few words she spoke. Careful to pick up her knife and fork whenever she would dine in this room. Alice would spoon feed me and there would be nothing much but silence.

    After dinner, Glinn would clean up with a damp and hot towel and move on to watching over me for the next few minutes and then leave. It is hard to believe that this is a poor family by any means, that then perhaps it¡¯s not much more than an exotic lifestyle to have in a place like this.

    I look at the perfectly cut stone slabs placed together with not even the slightest bit of space in between them. Very fine crafting, the windows, the edges prove likely that there is nothing but the stones themselves, and no actual insulation. Not that it is needed.

    Thankfully, my sight has developed clearly and I can really see the small details. Definitely, details like the fine cloth that I¡¯ve been unable to touch from the curtains far from my reach within my cradle. The small flowery patterns that curve outward, trimmed with a different fabric, beautifully reflecting the light that protrudes from the outside of the window. The small desk by the same light, just inches below the opening to the outside, carved from wood of a type that escapes me.

    It might take another few years before my eyes develop fully, but at this point, they will do the job just fine. The same with my hearing. It¡¯s always silent, but not the kind of silence that results from a person¡¯s mouth not opening, or from the lack of actual sound one would hear in a city or town. No, it would be from the lack of vehicles passing, the lack of electricity running in the streets and the lack of phones ringing among many other things. Normally, the wind from outside is strong through most of the day without fail. The shake and rustling of leaves on the trees outside that I''ve been able to hear now. I couldn''t do so on the first day here, which is a sign of my improved hearing. Though impossible to see the trees from where my cradle is located in the room, they were very much welcomed to my ears.That¡¯s really all I can do in terms of observing my surroundings. That is, for any real clues as to where I might be.

    Alice, for the moment, is acting as weight support while I try balancing myself on my bare feet. I want to strengthen my legs as often as possible, which only means that I¡¯ll be able to walk around that much sooner. Alice seems to agree. She would help me exercise often, ones that are meant for an infant, but still with a mutual understanding from both sides. I tried crawling out of her grasp during these exercise when we first began, as it was the only time I was allowed to touch the carpeted floors aside from always being carried in someone¡¯s arms. If it meant I could leave the room, I¡¯m desperate enough to try just about anything¡­ even crawling to a door knob I know I am too short to reach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± said Alice as she let me down on the clean carpet floor to let me play with building blocks, a means to a break from the exercises.

    She picked up a book, giving it only half her attention. I thought of her as a stop light in these fun moments. Wearing her down is also my job. Move when she isn¡¯t looking, and stop when she sneaks a peak. The door itself is never opened, and I know my height won¡¯t be enough to touch the door knob for another few years either. So again, like before, I play this little game she seems to hate.

    Her eyes hover over the sentences on her book, and I move slowly towards the door. Making my way there inch by inch. At the end of every sentence, she moves her eyes to me. These are the small openings of time that I have to move when she begins a new line. We repeat the process until I reach the threshold of her range, and unfortunately, three feet is the limit. She puts the book on the table and stands. Moves to me and carefully proceeds to pick me up. She¡¯s relentless, I¡¯ll give her that. Sooner or later, however, I don¡¯t think I can stand being held up in this room much longer.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    * * *

    ¡°Just a little longer,¡± said Alice who again helps support me after our little break. Just a few months ago my legs would bend all to easily at the knees. So I¡¯m happy with the progress having made. Alice still breastfeeds me, and since I started teething, I¡¯m just glad that I haven¡¯t bitten her by accident. Ignoring the pain that comes and goes, I gesture Alice with my arms held up, signaling that I¡¯d like to be carried. And so she does. The exercise is over.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much, young lord,¡± she said, measuring my weight by just holding me. Though it would be hardly noticeable, seeing as how often she carries me in her arms. It¡¯s true though, I have definitely grown in the first year here.

    ¡°How about it, like this,¡± she said, ¡°¡®Alice,¡¯ can you do that for me, young lord?¡±

    I¡¯ve yet to really speak, other than random sounds that I make throughout the day, there has not yet been a sound close to being a real word from me. Alice has been wanting me to speak for a while now, and I¡¯m excited alongside her because I¡¯ll be able to really communicate with her¡­ eventually. The best I can do is show interest and enthusiasm for learning words and phrases suited for what a one year old should be capable of.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I spoke half her name, saying it with pretend difficulty.

    ¡°Alice,¡± she repeats.

    ¡°Ahl,¡± again, with pretend difficulty, I said her name in partiality.

    ¡°Ah-lis,¡± she pronounces.

    ¡°Ahlss,¡± I repeat semi closely after her.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s ALICE.¡±

    ¡°Aless,¡± I respond. Thought not nearly as correct as it should be.

    ¡°Finally!¡± She yells, forcing me to jolt in surprise.

    It¡¯s the fist time I¡¯ve ever seen this expression from her. She hugs me tightly, careful enough not to hurt me from the squeeze. Like my mother Glinn, Alice also likes placing her cheek against mine, rubbing them together almost seemingly like a repetition of the first day. I did the same thing with my sister when she was younger, so I know the feeling. However, very much, I don¡¯t like that these moments go on for longer than necessary. Like a mother embarrassing their child--that kind of feeling. Glinn and Alice have no mercy, doing as they like with this frail body of mine.. but it isn¡¯t as if I mind. After all, I don¡¯t think my real parents ever had the chance to do the same.

    * * *

    Before bed, Alice decided to tell me a story. It''s a rare occurrence, but she must be happy with me having spoken my first word. She placed me on the soft bed and began telling the story.

    "There once lived a young king," she said, "searching lands far and wide. Traveling the road for days and months until he one day found a puddle, crystal clear and invited him to drink."

    "..."

    "He took the chance to rest and closely look at the puddle, and from it, a fairy swam up from the shallow water. She asked the king what he was searching for, and the king responded for a land to build his castle."

    "..."

    "The fairy pointed him North, a place cold and wet," said Alice, "but the king knew going north would show nothing but ice and snow. For this, he asked the fairy why he should trust her. The fairy answered that the elves knew a secret to melting the snow and making the land nice and warm."

    I close my eyes as Alice told me the story, as if from memory, she needed no book. She continues.

    "The young king went north and met with an elve, a young woman with darkened black hair. The king asked her to warm the land and make it suitable for his people to live on. She agreed, but only if she could keep the one thing that would always come to any person living."

    "..."

    "The king, confused, accepted her offer nonetheless. He got his wish and received the power of fire to warm the land and it became a place livable for his people. He married a beautiful wife and lived long, long years.. until one day, while living in the kingdom he helped build and in his old age, having outlived his wife and children, he looked to himself. The thing he gave up was his ability to die."

    "..."

    "The king answered this by using his own power of fire to turn himself to ash.."

    I fell asleep shortly after, not having heard if that was the end of the story.

    End.

    Chapter 3: Little Sister Problems</a>

 Chapter 3: Little Sister Problems

    It took a year before I had contact with anyone else aside from my mother or Alice. A sister, to be exact, one of two that I''ve heard words being spoken about from time to time. That is why when I heard a light knocking on the door I had already had some expectations, and though faintly, the lower opening at the bottom of the door left two small sets of shadows¡ªher small feet.

    Alice went and opened the door and Lehvie entered wearing a white frilly dress, trimmed in purple-ish red to perfectly match the color of her hair and eyes, though she looked uncomfortable in it. This is formal wear beyond what I''ve been accustomed to wearing myself, none of which have ever been so elegant.

    There is no doubt now, that we have the same blood running through our veins unless her colors could so easily be repeated from the common folk in whatever town I am in.

    ¡°This way,¡± said Alice, bowing to the little girl and then holding on to Lehvie''s small hands. This sister of mines is only a few years older than I am.

    Once she''s close enough, Lehvie stood a foot away from my cradle. I reached my hand out to hers and she responded by doing the same and finally, our hands met. I looked down at her from my cradle, a comfy bed compensating our difference in height by a slight overwhelming bit, so much so that if I were in my real body, I''d be bending over slightly to greet her a short ''hello.''

    She smiled.

    Lehvie looked healthy from a first glance, proved by the pink flush of her cheeks, puffy as it is, so there is doubt also that this is a good family. I can''t but wonder who looks after her if it isn''t my mother, or Alice, one of which is rarely ever seemingly home. Nor would I know if Alice wonders out when I am in deep sleep, or if others come in to find me in that state only to let their eyes wonder over me. There is just too much I don''t know about this place, that it tickles my curiosity to some degree.

    ¡°Leh-vie,¡± I called out her name.

    Alice made sure I practiced saying her name until I got it to some resemblance of the word correct. She didn''t call Glinn when I spoke my first word, but I am fine with that.

    ¡°Lee,¡± she called me in return, making a nickname from out of thin air.

    I grabbed her finger, covering it completely with most of my hand from the difference in size and began to shake them together. My sister smiled and the meeting doesn''t go farther than a physical hand shake. Instead, Lehvie goes off into a corner where Alice soon had set up a small table, followed by some plush toys of animals which I couldn''t make a guess of their species.

    Then my eyes caught their attention. Stitched on the edges around the plush animals, likely made by hand but still well crafted to trick my eyes momentarily. One is shaped like a bear, a standard in plush toys except its ears were a deep red color, dark brown fur and a strangely fluffed up tail. The maker must have had a wild imagination.

    When I think about it, wearing such formal looking clothing would likely rule out the possibility of living far from some sort of civilization. Probably. Along with a mother who likes wearing a thin dress that falls over to her feet, I''d imagine that she wants to present herself well for some sort of audience. It only serves to peak my interest, and yet all I can do is keep that desire to know to myself. Not to mention it adds to the strange feeling of living in this home.

    "Here, young miss," said Alice, handing Lehvie tea cups.

    Lehvie took the cupts and continued playing with her stuffed toys, handing them tea filled cups. Luke warm from the looks of it, as Alice would not likely hand Lehvie anything of higher temperature. The day has turned more into a play date than anything else, one that I¡¯m not physically involved in. It is a change of scenery that I¡¯ve perhaps longed for in the time since the the first month. Soon, I hope, I¡¯d like to be able to speak properly, intentionally, and without any barriers keeping me from speaking my mind. Lehvie can prove to be an extension if I can get her to speak to me often enough so that conversation between anyone including my self will seem natural. That is to say, without the need to ¡®act.¡¯

    * * *

    Alice proceeded to having me removed from the cradle and had me sit on her lap, changing my shirt in the mean time and using a damp towel to clean my face, hands and feet, in that order. She bathed me earlier, but it¡¯s already evening, not even half an hour ago I met for the first time with Lehvie.

    The next thing Alice does is have me placed on the floor and lets me walk. Balancing myself carefully, I used the cradle to the left of me as support. Steadily hanging on to the wood frame, I walk to Lehvie, trying not to fall miserably with my weak knees. Alice followed closely behind by the looks of her shadow that I look to the ground as I walk. A moment later however, I fall on my behind making a soft thud sound as I hit the floor. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it would if I were much taller, closer to my real height than this.

    I eventually made my way to Lehvie and sat opposite to her. Alice then placed a candle in the middle of the table as it started growing dark outside. Lehvie looked at the tip of the candle, a fire''s warmth that was too small to be felt just a few feet away. There was no air the room to have shook the fire in a dance as it did left and right repeatedly.

    "..Eh?" I kept looking at it. Then I noticed Lehvie in the fire''s background and she was happily swaying her head in the same dance.

    candle_flame

    "Lee!" she yelled in that small voice of hers, startling me in the process.

    I looked at her and saw that she had her arms up, holding that bear again with the deep red colored ears. I took the bear placed it around my arms and on my lap. She smiled. Then i noticed the candle''s fire calm down and not move an inch. I must be imagining things..

    * * *

    The week followed that same routine with my sister Lehvie visiting everyday and playing with her plus toys off in the corner of the room. She has got to be getting bored of doing the same thing again and again. And I can''t help but wonder what she does before and after she''s doing playing in my room.

    Another week followed but this had stopped coming for a few days in succession. Lehvie usually came and went, either early in the mornings or late in the afternoons. She finally returned after her absence and I walked to Lehvie, again with some difficulty, who continued serving her plus toys a bit of tea with the number of tea cups in creasing as did her plus toys.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Lehvie,¡± I called to her, she returned the glance up to me by the time I got close enough to grab her shoulder for support.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She answered in a soft and gentle tone, and stops moving the tea cups around the table, having already served two of our plushed guests.

    Lehvie is really like a stranger¡¯s child to me, though it feels like that, it doesn¡¯t mean I dislike her for it. When Alice tells her to do something, Lehvie obeys. Quickly, and without hesitation. However, Lehvie can be really forceful if she doesn¡¯t get her way. Like the other day, Lehvie came to my room, more stuffed toys in her arms and Alice warned not to bring too many inside the room. Lehvie wanted me to play with the new ones she brought, and I can tell she takes very much care for them. Not a tear or cut, not even a scent of dirt or dark stains cover any of her stuffed toys. It seemed fine for me to play with them, but Alice thought differently. Alice explained that having all these toys and plushies in this room wasn¡¯t something Levi should do.

    Regardless, Lehvie kept bringing them in mass everyday until Alice gave up and made a compromise with someone barely a fifth her age. Despite that, Lehvie is well behaved and I made sure to be careful playing with the toys so that Alice would not worry.

    "..." I silently looked to my ''older'' sister.

    Today was different. Lehvie said very little and only responded with a short word or two. Still, using her shoulders for support.

    It¡¯s my fault.

    Lehvie isn¡¯t my real sibling, but that''s just my own selfishness thinking so, I know that. The other day, as my body commanded, I fell asleep on her stuffed toys. This body isn¡¯t meant to stay awake for long. It was really just a nap, for the length of it.. I dreamed of the usual. For the real sister I¡¯ve been disconnected from, I saw her face and when I got out of that dream suddenly, Lehvie was staring at me. I had pushed her away by accident when I had opened my eyes and awoke from that dream. My real sister has brown hair, nothing like the strange red purple color Lehvie and I have. I don¡¯t recall such an exotic color being distinct from any one nation or country. At some point I thought my short hair was colored intentionally while I slept or wasn''t aware of it. However, there has never been that strange smell that came along with the chemicals used in changing one¡¯s hair color. Glinn has it, too, naturally, and I call it ¡®dark red.¡¯ Without certainty, it is most likely a mix of a dark purple, and only seemingly red under the right light. From far enough, it would very much be a black coloring to our eyes.

    What color is a dead rose, weeks old and dry? I had pushed Lehvie aside that day and couldn¡¯t help but stare at her hair. I¡¯m sure she was sad that I did push her away, and I didn¡¯t get a chance to apologize. Not that I didn¡¯t want to, but because I¡¯ve yet to hear the words to use as my own. I¡¯m still a one year old, after all. Lehvie left that day and didn¡¯t return until a few days later... until today.

    During that time I had gotten lost in thought, in that dream.. Thinking about the past, a dream about how my real sister used to take care of roses that were planted by the side of the foster-care house we used to live in. Then one day a neighbor¡¯s kid cut the roses meant to be gifted to his mother for some reason or other. My sister responded by punching him on his jaw and took the flower back forcibly from his hands. After the small scuffle, she tried planting the damaged roses back in their spot, watering them with what was probably a mix of the sweet nectar of liquids that plants desire and salty tears that were shed from my sister¡¯s eyes.

    Naturally, the plants didn¡¯t last. She cried for what was probably hours. It was painful to watch, and it only got worse when I left her there in her room and I went off to apologize to the kid¡¯s mom. I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for the people taking care of us, and there was no excuse for hitting another¡¯s child. Even if the kid deserved it. Thinking about, however, it probably didn¡¯t even hurt in the first place. On my way to the neighbor¡¯s house, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how differently the situation would have turned out had our parents lived long enough to experience the incident with us. Would they have taken the blame for us? Well it doesn¡¯t matter, it can¡¯t be helped and there is no reason for thinking deeply about something that already occurred.

    As I apologized to the kid¡¯s mom, she seemed understanding of the situation and I thanked her afterwards for listening. My sister¡¯s face had dry streaks of tears running down her cheeks. She cried again when she saw me apologizing in her place. Having followed me when I thought she was still mourning her flowers. I should have noticed her trailing behind, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about that anymore. We were later moved again to a different foster-care home. It was about two days after the incident, and we were expected to stay much longer. I was only around eight at the time, but I did hear that the kid¡¯s mom, our neighbor, had dropped by the the foster home the same day of the incident.

    * * *

    By then I woke up and might have pushed Lehvie away intentionally, knowing that my weak developing body would never be enough to hurt her¡­ physically, all because I didn''t want to believe she had taken the place of someone I used to know.

    I sat down by her table and took one of the cups for myself. Lehvie sat next to me from the first day having returned of her absence. I didn¡¯t really see her for who she was at first. I haven¡¯t seen my real sister in over a year and I don¡¯t expect that to become a reality soon, not even in the next decade.

    Is someone taking care of her?

    There was a long pause.

    Lehvie serves me her tea,carefully not to spill any and staying quiet in the meantime. Salty liquids fall from my eyes and into my cup. I cleaned the ones about to fall with the sleeve of my shirt and looked to Lehvie. She might not be my real sister, but to her--I definitely am her younger brother. A strange way of saying things, but still. The one thing I can do to apologize for what happened those few weeks ago is hug her, and so I do.

    End.

    Chapter 4: Falling </a>

 Chapter 4: Fallen

    It''s been four years now, or so, and I haven''t stepped outside of this room since birth. Not even once. The seasons never change and I can''t help but believe that I had these exact same thoughts around this time every year. I don''t mind the weather at all, but the consistency of the same thing over, and over with no end in sight, perhaps, I might be losing my ability to reason. Sometimes I feel like I should just blurt out my problems, that I am not the child I appear to be in this body and so that some sort of progress can be made.

    Alice, I wonder what she would say if I unexpectedly told her something inappropriate to who am. Something that would make her believe I was a different person entirely. I sit on my desk chair thinking that. Alice sits next to me.

    ¡°Try this one,¡± said Alice, pointing to a word problem she had written down a moment ago. She''s been teaching me since the beginning of last year nothing but math and language. She would let me draw with paint on a canvas suitable for my size. That''s the only other thing she allows me to do, and it is probably the one activity that has kept me from completely letting escape words that should not reach her ears. I look down at the problem. She reads it out loud, carefully moving her finger from word to word as she pronounces it. It''s in English, so it is by no means difficult for me to read or understand as she speaks it. This problem in particular was about how many apples I had left after picking ten of them from a tree and giving four away, as she explains it. The answer obviously being six.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said. It''s not meaningless to ''learn'' this all over again. As long as Alice knows that there is an extension to my vocabulary and my cognitive skills, anything really, should prove beneficial for myself in the long run. I have to be careful not to pass the threshold of my understanding within this body. If there is a word I''ve never heard before in this new life, then I am not allowed to use it, at least not yet. Nevertheless, it is boring and I can''t help but place my head against the table, facing a door that is not more than a few dozen feet away.

    ¡°Sit straight, just one more,¡± she reminds me, taping her ruler on my head gently to have me pay her complete attention. After finishing the last problem with not even an once of trouble, even after the hundred we went over in the past few hours, she lets me have a break. We''ve only just begun touching the basics of mathematics, before we got there it was strictly language so there is still a long line of things for me to re-learn. In the meantime, Alice begins reading her book, something about ¡°shortening order alternatives¡± as the cover implies. It''s one of those very old styled books and doesn''t even have a number on the back. I stare at her, making sure she notices my gaze or feels my eyes looking in her direction until she finally looks to me and away from her book.

    ¡°I want to play outside,¡± I said in a demanding tone, but quickly turned down with a sudden ¡°No.¡± I ask why.

    ¡°Because,¡± she said, putting her book down and looking straight down to me from the difference in height as she sits. ¡°You need to be patient,¡± she continued, avoiding the question all together. The only thing I want is to outside of this room in the safety of my own home, is that too much? The door opens just rarely, mostly when Lehvie visits. She''s seven years old now. Aside from her, Nes is eleven. I think. Aside from that, the hallway outside is definitely different from what is inside this room. And every time the door is opened, there is a bright thin line from the crevice of the door. The door itself opens so that the back faces me and then the large frame covers whoever enters. That''s all I have been able to see as far as I can tell from the inside of my room which amounts to almost nothing. Lehvie was four when she first came to visit, clearly, she still moves around from somewhere and into this room, so... why can''t I?

    The very small information I''ve gathered of any importance is that the country is called Taliqa. It would be considered in the list countries I don''t personally know and perhaps have fooled myself into thinking it really is a country.

    I keep thinking almost daily about what is out there. I once tried having Alice play into my trap. I was to leave the room while she slept. I waited for her while I pretended to have fallen asleep one night. It was that simple of a plan, but this woman. She never sleeps. I have never seen her close her eyes for longer than two seconds, nothing vaguely close to being asleep. I tried making a run for the door not too long ago, but because of my short stubby legs, I could only get so far. The closest I was to making it out was touching the door knob and turning it all the way. It''s also the one piece of steel in this room. I almost crave touching it sometimes. Alice had me in her arms and all I had to do was push just a little bit and everything outside would have been for my eyes to see freely. She''s been cautious ever since while still offering me some sort of ''freedom.'' She knows very well that I want out.

    Alice hands me a cup of water, probably to calm me down. I thank her. I stare at the front door, and the window, too. And just like the walls of this room, the sky that can be seen from my window... there''s really no difference. No rain, no snow, no birds chirping, no crickets or insects buzzing. It''s deafening. It is just something to look at. And then there''s the moon. It was the first time I really looked at it, I mean really, the small details and scars that it has. I could only look at it for a few minutes until it was out of view from where I was on my bed... but I looked at it long enough. I didn''t care enough of for it the first two years and even when I saw it I ignored unconsciously just like I did when I was in my real body. It''s always there, shining its light to us and brightening the night especially on full moons. But like I said, I really looked at it. It was just a few months ago. I stopped looking outside the window after that. It''s probably also why I''ve been more forceful in my behavior.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Alice,¡± I call to her attention.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She answers, keeping her eyes glued to her book. It seems a bit rude for her to not even look at me, but from the constant ''bothers'' I''ve done to her lately, she might just become agitated.

    ¡°Can I go outside?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said immediately. I take a good long sip of water from my cup.

    ¡°Alice.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Can I got out tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Hmng,¡± she said. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alice,¡± I call to her once more. She moves hers stare from the book to me.

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Will I be here forever?¡± I ask with a halfhearted smile and she closes her book. After a long pause she answers.

    ¡°I''ll be with you, to protect you for as long as I live,¡± she replies. I drop my cup and she proceeds to pick it up. It was empty now since there wasn''t much in it in the first place.

    ¡°Do you want me to call for Levi?¡± She asks, knowing that I don''t intend to give up

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your mother?¡± I understand why she kept avoiding the question. I even understand that what reflects in her eyes is just a little kid to her. It''s irritating, yes, but I don''t understand why I need to be kept inside every minute of the day here. Asking won''t help. So many of my questions can be answered if just step outside this room, and even better if I get outside and let my toes touch the ground instead of the stone that''s hard to the touch. It''s not as if there is something out there so dangerous that I''ll certainly die. I wait a while before continuing.

    ¡°I''m thirsty,¡± I tell her, and instead of water I ask for juice. Se obliges. She will take roughly twenty seconds to do the task. The container lays close to the door, so it would be meaningless if I had to run past Alice. I''d just get caught for the hundredth time. Thankfully the window is open. I wasn''t tall enough before that I always needed Alice to help me sit down on the tall chair but I''m certain I can climb it. From the table and out the window. It''s a good spot for the table since the light brights it nicely. When Alice heads to bring me what I asked for I begin.

    I''m close by the chair and wait for her to pick up the container. Without taking my eyes away from her I climb. Next is to move on top of the table. Easy enough with the chair acting as a stair to the table. The window now right behind me. All I have to do is look back, but I have to be careful. Whatever floor we are on, even from the second, and with this body, I might just die from a little slip before I get the chance to enjoy whatever is out there and below me. Since the window never lets me see the horizon, it really is just nothing but the sky. I slide my feet backwards to the open window. Now standing on the narrow ledge that leads outside. My heart beats quicker with both excitement and uneasiness. I turn my head slowly and can almost see from the very corners of my eyes lush greenery. Suddenly, I hear a cup and container falling to the ground and footsteps right after running toward me.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled,¡± Stop or I jump.¡± It was the first my words really made a difference to her. I can''t blame her for not taking me too seriously all the time. She might have if I were just a little older. And again, she finally listens. No, that would be wrong. She is moving, slowly enough that it wouldn''t be noticed easily. I answered her by putting my leg out the window. She stops completely this time and she is now only a good few feet away from me. Now all I need to do is look back. I make sure to do so for fractions of a second, immediately looking back to Alice. At least, that was the plan. I can''t help but move my eyes and look at everything that isn''t the sky. My heartbeat rose higher, faster and faster. My breathing became heavier and I started sweating despite the nice breeze that was flowing inside the room.

    What I saw... I might have known all along. There is a castle appropriately sized for whatever monarch rules the lands. Small villages surround it, distantly, and a river cuts through the middle of the land. My house was a castle, too. Smaller, and I can tell that I would surely die if I were to slip. It''s maybe twenty of fifteen stories high. I chose to believe that the view from this high must be we are on top of a mountain. I always thought that the clouds above us moved faster than normal, but that wasn''t the case. We are simply moving ourselves. The whole castle through the clouds. It is unlike their stillness that we always believe them to be from moving slow miles away up in the sky. We would have to stare at it to really see the clouds moving. Still, I''m glad that I amble to confirm it for myself. I can hear Alice dragging her foot faintly, making her way to me.

    Since I was reborn into this world, what''s stopping me from being reborn elsewhere? Maybe I can be reborn back in my world? After all, being here means that I won''t return to the only family I have. If I jump, I''ll certainly hit the ground fast enough that it will be painless. I can feel Alice''s presence creeping in from behind. It only lasted a second to look at her and decide for myself.

    So I jumped.

    I felt her hand grabbing the cloth of my shirt and it slips through her fingers as I fall. Her screaming out my name was barely audible. Too loud was the wind being made during my fall for me to hear it. The name she called for, the one given to me by my mother, what was it again?

    ...Oh... that''s right, it''s Liel.

    Bye, Liel.

    End.

    Chapter 5: Sparks in the Night </a>

 Chapter 5: Sparks in the Night

    It would only take a few seconds before my body was crushed against the ground. It certainly is grass as I look at it and all I have to do is wait for it to be all over. Soon enough my body turns to face the sky, somehow turned around without any of my involvement. In fact, there was someone now holding me from behind, arms around my waist, and just as quickly as I try to look at that person, we hit the ground.

    It last no more than a second, the fall, as I heard a few things breaking. Not sure what exactly. I couldn''t feel my legs, I couldn''t feel my lungs taking in air, and I couldn''t even feel the air hitting my face. I was completely numb. And yet all I could do was move my right arm from the elbow up.

    I move my working hand to my stomach, where two arms wrapped around me. I know it''s Alice, just from her unique fragrance, and I place my hand on where hers intertwine. I cried, from the pain I hoped, even though I was numb. My eye sight started fading and I could no longer move my hand for the short few seconds it was following my command. I try forcing air from my lungs and out my mouth to speak..

    ¡°aahl..se,¡± I try calling her name. She doesn''t respond.

    Feeling something coming from inside of me, instead of coughing, blood just starts seeping out from my mouth. I couldn''t breath anymore. I might have pushed it just enough.

    I looked at the sky as my sight grew darker, almost as if a blur now, just like the first nights when I was first born.

    ...And then complete darkness.

    * * *

    * * *

    As if only moments pass, I find myself laying down. No more numbness, and I could breath easily. I opened my eyes. A ceiling fan spun in circles, and I could even hear that faint ringing that electronic items would make. The pillows, too, like the other mentioned things, were recognizable to me.

    I''m home.

    I get up feeling very tense, stiff, and my body ached, as if having come home from a hard day at work, just like I always did. My desk, my chair, even a few coins with faces on them laying on my on that same desk, I recognized it all.

    Quickly realizing where I was, I run down the hallway and check the room at the end. There was no one inside. I moved quickly again, this time downstairs to the living room, and again, there was no one. Hearing a drawer close from the kitchen, I immediately head there. A young girl stood there, wearing gloves and holding on to a small shovel and small clippers.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. I didn''t recognize her, and she looked at me strangely. Her long brown hair reached her back as she turned to the back door leading to the yard. She couldn''t have been any older than sixteen. When she leaves to the yard, the backdoor closes behind her. I follow after her, reaching the backdoor, turning and pulling it open and in that moment, everything just vanishes. There''s nothing, and no one around.

    * * *

    This different world felt like a struggle of two opposing forces. My body itself felt like it wanted to join and then rip apart at the same time, as crazy as that sounds, and seemingly indecisive of what its nature should be.

    If I really lived in that other world for four years, then it''s obvious that time would pass in mine, too. Right? In the back of my mind, I was sure that was her, the girl... it was my sister. And now she isn''t here anymore. I fall to my knees and curse this cruel world for toying with me, letting us meet for not even a moment. We didn''t even exchange words, and the last thing I said was ''who are you?''

    And now I am here. I don''t really care that I''ve been taken here. What I want for once is to be taken back.

    I start laughing, anything to keep me from breaking down. It took my a while to get back to my senses and then I get back on my feet. The white abyss seemed to go on forever. Miles stretched in all directions. There''s nothing, truly nothing. I pinch myself, and feel the slight pain caused. It wasn''t a dream.

    There is air, so I can still breath. Even my feet make noise as I start walking in the direction ahead of me. The light that hits my skin also radiated warmth. I stop and sit on the ground. Proceed to touch it and feel the soft dirt here and there, and although it cannot be seen, it was certainly there. Grass also, just a few steps away as I felt around the area with my hands. Out of curiosity, I pluck the grass that can''t be seen, and only felt. Now in my hands, plenty of it and yet while I can feel it the individual strands of grass, all I see is the clear visible wrinkles on my hands. I clench my hand with the grass at hand. Somehow it just dissipates. It''s as if I was placed in an unfinished painting, and having only drawn me in it on a white canvas.

    With nothing to do I just keep walking. Miles and miles, and nothing on sight.

    * * *

    I walked the first month, going about an endless road that seem to go nowhere. Eventually I reach different kinds of lands, and the only way I was sure of this was by the more common texture the ground would make as I walked through it.

    Another month went by. For some reason I never neither sleepy or hungry, or even tired from what seemed like thousands and thousands of steps I had already took as began walking into nothingness.

    Nine or ten months should have passed now, maybe a year. It was the only time I felt a significant change, and that change was felt on my feet.

    It was sand. I kept walking along wherever the sand took me, making sure to get back should I start feeling grass, or really anything that wasn''t the sand. Not once before have I stumbled upon a source of water. At this point, I''m just curious. Can I swim in it? That''s something I kept in mind. Will there be fish? Again, I kept hoping for something like that. It took a few days after that.

    Water.

    It was all around my feet and it was nice and cool. I could even feel seashells under the soles of my feet as I try digging them inside the wet sand. The only problem is that nothing moves. Just the wind that seems tangible to this world, but the rest just stays still in the same place. The water, for example, it didn''t receded as time went on, or push forward to the land. I even waited around for months, walking around wherever there was water, hoping something new would happen.

    * * *

    I keep on walking.

    A year or two must have passed now, but I am not entirely sure.

    Finally, after a long walk I spot a color in the distance. Or perhaps it was a mirage. Be it one or not, I didn''t hesitate to run towards it and reach the color. Green, it as a tiny plant trying to grow in a barren, empty white world. I stayed next to it, just staring at it. Being around it made me feel sleepy and fall asleep shortly thereafter. By the time I wake up, the plant had grown several feet. Still, it keeps growing and growing and I just rest my back against it. Feeling leaves falling in the meantime, even though they could not be seen despite them likely falling from this tree, I rest my back against the growing tree. Eventually I was covered in leaves but didn''t care as it didn''t obstruct my vision. I fall asleep again.

    Suddenly, something starts kicking on my foot, waking me up in the process. I open my eyes and the leaves that weren''t supposed to be seen, but felt, were now in full color. It was completely dark with the pile on me. The kicking is repeated again.

    ¡°Hey,¡± said the voice, ¡°how long are you going to keep sleeping for?¡± Sudden drops of water start falling through the leaves and hit my face, irritating the skin it touches and wakes me up completely. I sit straight, move some leaves around and finally notice the young woman standing in front of me.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Just a wanderer,¡± she said, ¡°traveling to a nearby city, and then I spot a kid sleeping in a dangerous forest.¡±

    ¡°Kid?¡± I look at myself, and realize I am back in that body I occupied for four years. There was no pain to or signs of anything to show that I had fallen from a top a high building at one point. The woman looks at me, suspiciously, before she began speaking again.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she said, offering her hand to me. Even if I said no, I don''t think she''d easily accept that. Ah, now that I look at her closely, she carries a longsword on her side. And an emblem of a lion is placed on her right shoulder where her cloth covers and splits from left to right, covering her shoulders but leaving her arms in view. Her dark hair covered a part of her eyes, but it was short nonetheless, only reaching just barely her shoulders.

    I take her hand and get up. My clothes were tightly covering my body, making my movements rather stiff.

    ¡°What''s up with your clothes?¡± she asked, and I shrug. I don''t get it myself, but it would seem that I''ve been wearing those same clothes from last time. Then I''m reminded of the incident. I take my shirt off and look at the back. Faint red stains covered here and there.

    The woman gets on her knees, looks to me face to face and removes what little water started forming in my eyes.

    ¡°Don''t be scared,¡± she said, ¡°I''ll keep you safe.¡± She helps me put my shirt back on, but leaves the buttons open because the shirt is too tightly wrapped around me. The shorts, too, but that can''t be helped.

    ¡°How far away is Taliqa?¡± I ask, knowing that it''s where I was born in this world.

    ¡°Oh, uh... I''d saay... about four months north from here,¡± she said, pointing in the direction likely north. ¡°That''s with a horse. Maybe a year on foot.¡±

    I start removing whatever leaves clung to my clothes. I have nowhere to go. I tell her this, and she looks slightly bothered. We were standing on a hill with trees surrounding us in all directions. The tree that I rested on earlier before was taller than the others. I''d rather not question why, I experienced that empty world, it would just be another thing on my list that I just don''t understand.

    * * *

    We walked down the hill, the forest was becoming denser with every step the farther we walked away from the hill. At this point I was trailing behind this woman whose name I still didn''t know.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Koi--" she paused, "... no, just call me Zeyl,¡± as she said that, she waited for me to catch up. ¡°Yours?¡±

    ¡°Lee.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lee,¡± she said, ¡°you should probably hide those.¡± She points to the buttons on my shirt, which are actually small jewels... or imitations, I wouldn''t know. ¡°Hey!¡± she yelled, already a few meters ahead of me, ¡°walk faster.¡±

    On our walk through the woods we see wildlife, nothing different from the kind I usually see, like squirrels, abnormally large squirrels as we get closer to them, but most importantly, large bee like bugs that could very easily be bigger than me if we just got close enough sine they hover high in the air. All I could see when I look at them is food, just the squirrel, as I am starting to feel very hungry for some reason.

    Still, we continued to walk for about a few hours. I was too exhausted after the first hour and Zeyl started carrying me on her back, which made the walk much faster. Once sun came down, we started collecting twigs until we collected enough for a campfire.

    ¡°How far is our destination?¡± I ask.

    ¡°At the pace we are going...¡± she said, ¡°about another day or so.¡± Zeyl began collecting leaves from bushes, which she cut with a knife she had and didn''t allow me to help with it. The leaves themselves were large and thicker than what I know of. With it she built a small tent. ¡°Give me your shorts,¡± she said. So long as I could keep my underwear, I gave it to her the shorts.

    She begins ripping from one side all the way down. Adding another piece of cloth to it with a needle and string and extending it so that the fit is better. I thank her in advance when I realized what she was doing.

    The night was looming in, and we light the twigs and wood we collected on fire.

    ¡°So... what''s your situation?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You''re a young noble, are you not?¡± She looks to my clothing, and it is embroidered with images of a fire bird holding a longsword in its talons. She then looks to my hair, which is a dark shade of purple. I also asked before about Taliqa, the hints couldn''t be anymore obvious.

    ¡°I ran away,¡± I said.

    ¡°And you want to head to Taliqa?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just curious.¡±

    Zeyl takes out some items from her bag, food actually, and shares some of it with me. I thank her again.

    She gets up and unsheathes her sword, plunging it into the ground near the fire and rests her back on the flat part of the blade. Though, for a second I thought she was about to do something unnecessary. If I think about running, it will be useless. Even then, I don''t really have a reason to, she seems trustworthy.

    After finishing our meal, we head to sleep. Zeyl merely closes her eyes and continues resting on her blade, while I go inside the tent and use some leaves to cover me from the emerging cold of the night.

    Tonight I dreamt about falling, just like I did that time. I woke up immediately as I hit the ground in my dream. My heart was still beating quickly with added adrenaline. The campfire was out and I could barely see in the dark. But I could hear breathing near me and a thick coat that belonged to Zeyl covered me with her armed stretched out to me. I close my eyes, paying no mind to it. I couldn''t sleep after that for fears of going through that nightmare again.

    After an hour of no sleep, I kept struggling back and forth, trying to find a way to get to sleep soon. A moment later and Zeyl gets up, gets on top me and puts her finger on my lips.

    ¡°Don''t say a word,¡± she whispered. She moves outside the tent. I could faintly hear footsteps that came from several people, and quickly the noises start sounding off louder as if having been found out.

    ¡°Lee!¡± She yells, ¡°Run! NOW!¡±

    Heeding her warning, I start running, as fast and as far as I can. Running steps other than my own are heard from behind me. There''s someone following me and they are catching up quickly. The night was too dark for me to see and so my face dips to ground as I trip on the root of a tree and the person following catches up completely. Now over me and holding my arm down. From the background, I can hear steel hitting steel loudly. Sparks from the swords making contact are seen and heard from far and they suddenly stop.

    The person holding me takes out something from his side and tries ramming the object inside me, missing the me as I use my foot to kick his chin. He drops the object near me and I grab it. It''s a knife. He let''s go of my arm and goes to his side and takes another knife out. I grab some dirt from the floor and throw it towards his face. He reaches to his eyes and lets out a loud grunt. I run to him with knife at hand and stab his stomach. He places his weight on me and falls over me.

    ¡°Lee!¡± yelled Zeyl. She removes his lifeless body from me and I start to feel the wet sensation over me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    It wasn''t water that was on my clothing and some on my skin and it didn''t even rain today. Zeyl picks me up and places me on her back and we walk off. We pass by some bodies on the ground as we near the camp and I pay no mind to it and fall asleep on her shoulder.

    End.

    Chapter 6: Constant Trouble >> </a>

 Chapter 6: Constant Troubles

    Red coloring mixed into the river as I try washing my clothes. Scrubbing the large red stains with nothing but my hands and some soap. My fingers started to shrivel, too, just as I struggle to get rid of, or at least make less visible, the stains of blood. The stains themselves dried up on our way here, and I couldn''t help but feel disgusted, not with the blood but with myself for having killed someone. Though I went at it for a while, even then the stains weren''t likely to come off. My clothing didn''t make the stains easily seen in the first place however, because of the color and patterns of the stitched images on my shirt. Zeyl did the same with her clothing and then we eventually let it out to dry. It took a while until they dried up and it was afternoon before I knew it.

    This world''s star was already high up above me by then, bright and shining like the sun I used to know, making our path easier to traverse for a while until the star would change location.

    ¡°Where are we going exactly?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The city capital, Ariah,¡± Said Zeyl, while keeping her pace ahead of me. ¡°It''s by an ocean with no sandy beaches, just places for ships to dock here and there. A giant wall surrounds the city, too, only letting the people travel by ocean to really get a good look at it. It''s beautiful when you when you get the chance to see it for yourself.¡±

    We didn''t speak too often as we traveled, and when it was completely silent, apart from the footsteps and birds in the distance with their chirping, and wind hitting the leaves of the trees, then my breathing became more than apparent. I''ve never walked far distances in this body, and I won''t be used to it for a long while.

    ¡°Lee,¡± said Zeyl, looking behind shortly and asking,¡°Do you need to rest again?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°but I could use something to drink.¡± Though I also thought of what animals I would not mind eating to for the extra boost of energy aside from water right about now. Suddenly, Zeyl stops in front and as I was looking to the ground trying not to slip over the roots and I bump into her. She looks back from where we came from and we begin hearing howling from a distance. The trees echoed carefully around the forest trees.

    ¡°Wolves,¡± she said, quickly looking in all directions until she finally grabs and pulls me with her, pushing me into nearby a hole that pierced below a tree with roots easily seen from the inside. She then places some leaves and fallen branches over the whole. ¡°Don''t make any sounds, and stay in there no matter what.¡±

    Zeyl makes her way to a nearby tree and started to climb it, and hides behind some branches until I could barely see her.

    There were eight of them making their way here. Their paws dig deep into the ground and it isn''t until they are not farther than twenty feet that I notice how really overwhelming their presence is. They could all be about five feet tall, with one in particular that seemed to be leading them around. The one leading also had odd marks on its body, shaved on its fur, making it easily distinguishable from the others. The marks themselves seem like swirls of the wind pushing past the wolves fur, almost as if reminding that whoever sees it will know or believe that this wolf is important, and that it knows that it is important, too.

    The others in the pack spread around the area and begin sniffing around, likely looking for us. If that''s the their intention, we''ll be found out quickly.. I''ll have to trust Zeyl on this. A moment later as the pack grew closer to me and whistling is heard sounding from where Zeyl was hiding. Without hesitation, the pack steer their attention to her and start running towards the tree she was on top of, having fully noticed her hiding, and climbing the tree quickly with terrifying ease. Wounding the tree with every claw that dig in the bark and leaving pieces of wood fall to the ground. Zeyl gets out of her hiding spot and immediately cuts the first wolf that climbed closest to her with her sword. Pushing it off the from atop and letting its carcass hit the ground making a large thud sound. Zeyl jumps down opposite of where the others are climbing on the tree and jumps down where another wolf waited for her descent. Skillfully, Zeyl lunges her sword downward as she falls and stabs the second victim on its head, quickly felling the beast as if it were a tree plunging to the ground.

    The leader was the only one not joining in on the attack, and merely stands behind the group having move and inch and looks around to as if not being fazed by two of its companions having fallen. The leader begins sniffing around as if looking for something.

    The pack surround Zeyl, adapting to her attacks and making sure that she can''t take another one down. If something happens to her... I stopped myself right then from thinking more than I should.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Lee!¡± She yells from afar, as the wolves push her back with every attack. ¡°Draw a circle with a triangle in it!¡± I didn''t understand what she meant by that. Another wolf pushes her back, simultaneously attacking and defending themselves from the steel of her sword. ¡°Make sure the pointing ends touch the lines of the circle!¡± Zeyl runs in the opposite direction of me, followed by the pack that were also keeping their distance as she lunges her sword to keep them away. Though she told me to do that, the hole I was in had a very hard floor and was filled with many rocks in the way. I would need to get out myself and into the open and use a stick. But what good would that do? Why a damn circle?!

    A moment later, Zeyl runs towards my direction now and could be seen from a distance, again, with the pack behind but with one fewer than last time. Only four follow behind now.. The leader, however, as the fifth living member, didn''t seem bothered and kept searching, now closer and closer to me than before. It looked to Zeyl as she came nearer to our direction and hesitates to go to her and attack. Then finally, as if it made its decision, starts jogging to her, picking up speed and finally sprints. The pack run past a good ten yards away from me along with Zeyl at the front as she zigzags through the forest trees, however, when she was close enough for me to see her. She had a scratched on, with lines shredding below her left breast. She was panting with difficult breaths..

    I take this chance to exit, but its harder to get out of than when I was forced inside. With the leader now joining, they re-position themselves as she slows down from running and swinging her sword that missed its target many times over. Finally, I escape from the hole and quickly pick up a twig that was nearby and start carving into the ground. A circle, making sure that the triangle''s pointy ends all reach the circle itself. Nothing happens, and I wasn''t surprised. Even if it did, if magic were real, I wouldn''t be shocked. I was reborn into this weird world after all, but I fail to see what to do with the carving on the ground.

    Thinking about climbing a tree would be of no use. These wolves climbed it too easily. Running would be stupid, too. Or perhrps... I think about it, hesitating for a moment. I died once. I did that, I jumped knowing fully well that I would die. I gave up on life that day. And yet.. Zeyl is trying to protect me.

    I laugh wholeheartedly. Then it should be obvious then...

    I''ll just do it again.

    ¡°ZEYL!¡± I yell from the top of my lungs, loud enough for the pack of wolves to hear. Zeyl looked to me alarmed when she heard, looking to me as if I had done something really stupid. And I agree, but if it means trading my life for hers, then so be it. The pack, too, looks to me and are long enough distracted for Zeyl''s blade to make a piercing sound, but the wolves she hit didn''t fall. It simply backed off and retreated to the back. She''s slowing down, and it''s showing. She won''t last any longer at this rate..

    I yell again, and this time the pack run towards me, ignoring the tiring Zeyl. They were only a few seconds away now, no more than five. I felt it right then, fear, a human emotion we can''t help but feel when we face death in the eyes. I wouldn''t have enough time make it back inside the hole to hide, actually, it wouldn''t matter because these beasts could just dig their mouth inside, and even if I hugged the ground, they could easily pull me out.

    That''s when light started blinding me. It was at the point I felt selfishly scared for a life I had already given up once. I heard wolves stopping with all their force, scratching the ground as they halt. One even sounded like it tripped over and gave out a pained howl. As the light finally dims, I saw my body covered by a thin layer of dimmed blue. They were now jogging around me and staring intently, carefully analyzing my body. I looked down and saw that the top button closes to my neck was glowing.

    Zeyl struggled behind when I looked at her, she was jogging towards us. I place my hand over my chest and my heart was beating calmly. I felt no fear and just ran in between the wolves as the keep away not knowing what to do. I hoped to scatter them and make their fight with Zeyl easier. But even then, the leader takes its role and pounces me, ignoring the blue dim layer that seemed to protect me, catching me in its mouth and proceeds to run away while the pack stay behind as they turn their attention to Zeyl. I felt it fangs bite into my skin just barely. This stupid crap of a light did nothing.

    A few moments pass and I could no longer look back and see Zeyl in my sights.

    It''s over. I kept thinking of those words repeatedly to myself...

    We lost.

    End.

    Chapter 7: Magic >></a>

 Chapter 7: The Magic Stones

    I could feel and see that this dim blue layer of light on my skin was weakening. This light, this power that I''ve yet to understand was leaving me so soon. Quickly and enough so, that I started to notice the wolf''s sharp teeth attempting to dig into me. What made this worse was the quick pace at which we were going through this forest, and felt every bump this mutt made while trying to avoid tree roots, and really whatever was in the way. Its canine teeth would be my real concern, as it would try to stab repeatedly through arm.

    We''ve already been going at this pace for about ten minutes now. And then finally, there was a big gap on the ground that this mutt didn''t slow down for, likely ready to jump over it. I might just die from lack of blood its teeth would make before we even get to where we are going. I didn''t want the jump to happen.

    But it did.

    Once we landed after the second in the air, many of his bottom teeth made it through, deep enough that some may have even reached the bone on my arm, and some on my back.

    There was blood.

    Not a lot, but enough to make me worry. Still, I didn''t feel the pain and my only guess as to why is the even lessened blue light covering me. At this moment, all I wanted was to get away from its mouth before I would inevitably close my eyes for good.

    How long do I have? There was blood, but what little fell and left a trail on the ground was a small percentage to what was likely entering this wolf''s mouth. At one fifth the total blood left, the next stage would be entering into shock. Organs would start failing because of the small amounts the heart was pumping through the body and I would eventually die.

    With that in mind, I hit the wolf with my fist, going to his face, but not close enough to go for the eyes. It''s useless. It didn''t even seem bothered.

    I look at my hand. The blue layer was still covering me but just barely now. If I had a knife, then that might do the trick being this close to its face... but I don''t have one. Once the blue layer was weak enough, I started feeling immense pain through my body, but most importantly, all the parts that were being stabbed by its teeth were even worse. Luckily, none of them pierced near vital parts.

    That''s when I noticed the light was receding to my hand until finally there was nothing layered over me. The pain became worse. Upon this worsening feeling a second button lights up and multiple needles grow out from it, stabbing the wolf on its body and in that moment, it flings me in the air. When I touch the ground, before I even knew what happened, I lose consciousness with nothing but a sudden pain on my cranium.

    * * *

    * * *

    I felt my body was heavy when I returned to my consciousness, as well as a pain on my head that was increasingly painful as the seconds went by. Almost as if something was knocking on my head with a hammer.

    Multiple people spoke. I keep my eyes closed, and bearing the pain to listen.

    ¡°Is her wound going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°No. It''s too deep..¡±

    ¡°Well, at least we got the boy.¡±

    ¡°It''ll be good coin once we ransom him.¡±

    ¡°I closed the other wounds he had, but the concussion is the only thing I''m worried about.¡±

    ¡°Check his clothes. See what family he belongs to.¡±

    I felt someone grow closer.

    ¡°It''s a phoenix bird with a sword on its talon.. whose kid is this?¡±

    ¡°Oi, he''s from the far north, isn''t he?¡±

    ¡°Which families live there?¡±

    ¡°That''s too far north, ya idiot. We aren''t going up there for some dumb rich kid.¡±

    ¡°Well, how do you know he''s from the northern families?¡±

    ¡°... Only emblems of birds with open wings are from Taliqa. Otherwise... close wings for birds that no longer follow the flock.¡±

    ¡°Hahahhha.¡±

    "Just get what we came here for."

    The same person who was nearby inches closer.

    ¡°He''s used up two stones. The others are on standby.¡±

    ¡°Stupid mutt couldn''t even keep the stones from being activated..¡±

    ¡°Taking them will be a problem... and then deactivating will be... a bigger hassle. We''ll have to kill him and then maybe we get... one?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°These are bound to him. So, there''s no helping it unless he undoes their activation himself.¡±

    ¡°Then wake the bloody brat and force him to do it!¡±

    I hear another set of footsteps come closer. An objects pokes me on my stomach and I pretend to wake up. It was a man, likely in his mid thirties. Wild hair and a thick beard growing out. A sword on his side seemingly seen use many times.

    ¡°Careful, ya bearded idiot. I don''t want his stones to aggro while I''m close,¡± said that man who was just a moment ago looking at my clothes. Both men take a few steps back and looked straight to me.

    ¡°Hand us the stones on your shirt, boy. Just deactivate them and hand them over," ordered the ''bearded idiot.''

    I take a second to look around. There were a few others and a women in the group. She sat by Selsie, petting the wolf that was now on the ground and breathing heavily with traces of blood from its mouth. Not sure if hers or mine. The same man that asked for my buttons (stones) took out his sword and made a threatening pose, as if ready to strike me, the one by him stands back, moving farther away.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Oi, don''t ya know you''re going to die if ya don''t do as I say,¡± he said. ¡°Are you deaf?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I try standing up, almost falling over from the pain on my head. The man swings his sword down on me, missing purposefully by a few inches. I flinched. The others step away farther.

    ¡°Give them to me,¡± he said.

    ¡°...¡±

    In this situation.. I''d do as they say and then they might just kill me anyway, thus taking all of the stones for themselves... or option two, they kill me, and as the man said, they get maybe one stone from it. I might as well as make this as hard for them as possible.

    ¡°Give them to me!¡± he yelled.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°..No,¡± I answered.

    The man swings his sword at me with seemingly full intent on making contact. I close my eyes tightly before the impact and hear a sound cutting through flesh.

    I felt no wound.

    I open my eyes and another of my stones became active. A large sword like object, dimmed blue and seemingly made of energy, grew out from one my stones on my shirt and pierced the man''s head. He drops down, lifeless. The sword recedes back into the stone.

    ¡°What a fucking idiot,¡± said another.

    ¡°I''m surprised Selsie had this little bastard in her mouth the whole time. You''d think she''d drop dead before she even made it here.¡±

    ¡°Don''t take her lightly,¡± said the woman, she keeps petting the wolf Selsie.

    ¡°Well? Anyone else want to take a crack at getting the stones? This kid wears them like a fashion statement."

    The others either shake their head or stay silent.

    ¡°Are you going to let me go?¡± I ask, and I looked over to the man who was killed a few feet away. One starts laughing, it was the one who first crept in to look at the emblem on my shirt.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°We can still ransom you and make a deal with your family.¡±

    ¡°And you''re going all the way north?¡± I ask, remembering that Zeyl said it would take a year on foot, and a few months on horse.

    ¡°This little shit has been listening in on us,¡± said another, ¡°What a little shit!¡±

    ¡°How about we trade?¡± I ask, noting that my breathing became heavy. The pain in my head felt like it was worsening.

    ¡°How noble of you,¡± he said sarcastically. "Funny how rich folk like bargaining for their life.¡±

    ¡°...¡± I stay silent.

    ¡°... What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°I''ll give you three of the five remaining standby stones.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I''ll need the rest to assure my survival,¡± I added.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish, my young lord,¡± he said, vowing and laughing shortly after. The woman who sat by Selsie stands and walks over to me.

    ¡°I''m Lis,¡± she said.

    ¡°Lee,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Do you know how to undo the activation, Lee?¡± she asked.

    ¡°... No,¡± I said, hesitating on whether to answer. Mostly because I didn''t understand their function in the first place. I don''t want to be tricked into doing something that won''t land in my favor.

    ¡°Place three of the stones on the ground, then just draw a circle around them and finally a triangle on the outside. Opposite of the activation sequence. Right--¡±

    ¡°Oi, before we do that, let me take a closer look at the stones.¡± The man comes closer, but far enough to move away from a sudden attack. ¡°The one that killed that bloody idiot is still very much active, so yes, five remain on standby," he continues inspecting them one by one. ¡°I only recognize one of them.¡±

    ¡°Which is it?¡± Asked Lis.

    ¡°It''s definitely a seeker stone.¡±

    ¡°Can we sell it?¡± asked another member of the group.

    ¡°No, we need the twin that goes with it to sell it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Boy... Lee,¡± he said, ¡°... We''ll take the bottom two. You can keep the others.¡±

    ¡°Only two?¡± asked a member of the group. "He said three."

    "N-no," I said, "I will not remain with just one while I also wait for the one that killed your friend to stop working," and remind them of their friend that lay on the ground, who attacked and blamed their side for forcing one of the stones to attack.

    ¡°Better than maybe one,¡± said Lis.

    I proceed to take the bottom two. Place them on the ground and follow their instructions.

    The two inside the circle begin to revert back to their normal state, no longer shining with a beautiful dim color. The others I wore still shinned. I at least felt safe because of that. I step back, far enough for even them to feel safe away from me as well.

    ¡°It''s a done deal, then,¡± he said, and gathers the small stones and places them in a small leather bag.

    The rest of the group begin packing. Lis, on the other hand, walks toward me, unafraid.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said, handing me a small bag with something in it. ¡°It''s medicine for your head,¡± she points to the place on my head, where the pain is felt worse. I thank her. She then walks to Selsie, the wolf, and pats her one more time, but this time, Lis'' hands glow and small particles of light can be seen flowing from them.

    ¡°What are you doing to her?¡± I ask.

    ¡°This way, she can just fall asleep and not have to deal with the pain,¡± said Lis, ¡°She won''t wake up after that.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± I apologize, only because I am sure Selsie was only following orders. Lis then proceeds to laugh faintly. I walk over to her and Selsie, but fall from the pain on my head as I get within a few steps away. Liz flinches and lets out a small yell. My stone seemingly lit itself brighter, but then dims back to a normal bright shine.

    That was close.

    She sighs with relief and makes sure to get a few more steps away. I get up

    ¡°I''d undo the activation on those stones of yours when you''re around people you know if I were you,¡± she warned me, ¡°these stones don''t know friend from foe.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I said. She leaves along with the rest of the group.

    Then the they disappear from view a good few minutes later along with their unfortunate companion. Selsie and I remain. She sleeps.. and likely wont'' be returning.

    Now about Zeyl. I don''t even know the direction to start my search. I sit next to Selsie in the mean time, thinking of my next step. She doesn''t look vicious when she''s asleep. And now she''s not going to wake up. I remember about the medicine Lis handed me. I open it and there is a note along with small brown pills inside.

    It read.

    Take two each day until there are no more. There is enough for five days. Use the seeker stone to find your family.

    ~Lisahn

    End.

    Chapter 8: Pathfinder >></a>

 Chapter 8: Pathfinder

    I took the medicine Lis gifted to me, and out of the people of her group, she was, at the very least, the most trust worthy of the bunch. However, that''s perhaps something that could make her even more dangerous than the others. While thinking of that in the mean time I had to use my own saliva to force down the pill, as stupid as it was to do it that way.

    Selsie''s lower body expanded and contracted as her lungs started reaching for the precious oxygen most living things yearn for, but they do so without even knowing until it''s taken away from them. Selsie will die before she wakes up. Some may disagree with me, but she''ll die slowly but without knowing it. It might even be painless. I''m sure Lis'' group could have just as easily done Selsie in with a fatal hit and that would have been the end of it.

    Holding my hand to my head, I start remembering about the pain the only briefly subsided a moment after I start moving around the area. The ground was surprisingly harder than usual around here. Rocks, grass, trees, bushes, there wasn''t much aside from those things. That''s the problem. After a few minutes of searching, I can''t find paw prints around the area to help lead me to Zeyl. Not near where I first woke up, nor where Selsie is right now resting.

    The pain on my head started again, mostly because of the constant movement I just did in search for a good sign of embedded prints on the earth to start following. I lay down next to Selsie after having no such luck. I close my eye momentarily. That I would open them after a few seconds was the plan, but in that span of time I just fell asleep completely without noticing. That was also despite my own words telling me that I was just going to rest my eyes momentarily. I blame the medicine I got from what is likely an unlicensed doctor, but thank her anyway in my mind.

    I dreamt about my mother, the one from this world, as opposed to my real parent. Glinn came inside my room while Alice was folding my clothes, which included pairs of socks, underwear, and various shirts of different colors and patterns. I had stood up before Glinn entered, as I heard the knob turning in hopes of seeing something new in between the gaps of the door. After all, I had already been in that room of mines for quite a while. Then our eyes met. She might not act like it but, when Glinn is in fact around, she acts like the real mother that gave birth to me. She looked excited and came to me immediately, picking me and holding me near her with her arm supporting my bottom.

    ¡°I love you~¡± she said in this dream, kissing my cheek. It would be unfair if I didn¡¯t say that this was a dream of a memory. This memory filled the vacant spot that would have otherwise been filled by my real parent. I can''t lie and say that I don''t feel that connection from parent to child when it concerns Glinn, because I never really received that from my own parent because they weren¡¯t ever around.

    This dream quickly turned into a nightmare, however. My sister stood by that very same door that Glinn entered from just a moment later, it was my real sister, and she looked to me while I was enjoying a moment I had never experienced and cursed me for choosing this life over the one I had with her as siblings. We didn¡¯t have parents, so we only had each other to count on. And then I left her.

    That''s not true. Those were words I tried forcing out of my mouth, but in this dream I was only about a few months old. I couldn''t even speak. My sister slammed shut that same door, leaving me to wake up in that instant from the loud sound it had made.

    Back in the forest, I noticed the wind was absent today, not even a mile an hour went by where I could feel it pass by me. I get up on my feet and check my surroundings. This cleared my suspicion when I saw that no one was around, which meant that Lis'' group hadn''t returned to take the stones. Then indeed, the trade was complete.

    I did in fact take Lis'' comment seriously, but asking me to undo the magic... and then take a mysterious pill that could have otherwise been poison? That sounding too good to be true, but I chose to take the medicine despite that; however, I also left my stones on standby. If I am going to do, then I should take one of them with me. That is, under the assumption that the stone I carried had that purpose in mind. The first one protected me, there is the seeker stone, and the others seemed to have the express purpose of causing harm to those that wish to do harm on myself.

    The remaining stones that I had on my shirt were three, with one having already depleted and lost it shine while I likely slept. It was the same stone that practically conjured a sword from itself. I don''t completely understand it, but just activating could mean that it will keep using its fuel until all its power is used, which is quite inefficient, if you ask me. If I said it bluntly, I do plan on selling what stones remain, and since I can¡¯t sell the seeker stone with the other half, I will have only two to sell.

    This time I go farther away from the general area that Lis'' group and I were located, again, hoping to find any evidence of Selsie passing by and finding her prints on the ground. After about twenty minutes, and I still find nothing.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The medicine was kicking in nicely at this rate, and it doesn¡¯t seem to want to let down one of the symptoms that go along with it. Drowsiness¡­ but it at lets me search the area without too much trouble. I return to where Selsie is.

    Her breathing started calming down, or no, it''s more accurate to say that it is a few more seconds away from having her life expire. I sit myself near her, and begin petting her soft fur that I found surprisingly smooth to the touch, expecting it to have a more of dry and rough feeling to it.

    If I had an answer to that, I would honestly say it''s soft like that because she''s a girl. Of course, that was a baseless accusation that I really didn''t care looking into. I just don''t have the time to question why her fur would be so soft nor do I have someone to argue with it for the fun conversation that would sprout from it. It will happen soon, anyway, she won''t be breathing... anymore.

    With the medicine kicking again, I slept by Selsie.

    This time I dreamt of that place, that white and strange place where I can''t see but feel what is around me. In this white world there was a girl, one that I''ve never seen before. I walked up to her and she was no younger than five, but still not that short in height in comparison to me. Which reminded me right then, I was Liel''s body, and not in my own like last time.

    I look back at the small girl. She faced away from me with her hair extending to her back, grey, very much so in the sense that it is a few shades away from being black. Or perhaps it is because of the light in this dream realm and only makes it seem that way.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I said. She turns around to me, seemingly in pain. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It hurts,¡± she said.

    ¡°What hurts?¡± I ask. She points to herself, but there are no cuts or bruises that I can see. She didn''t wear anything either to hide such injuries.

    ¡°...¡± She stayed silent, covering her face with her hands.

    ¡°Is the pain coming from inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, and she began to cry. I took my shirt and covered her, although it wasn''t necessary, there really isn''t much I can do to help her.

    ¡°That feels better,¡± she said, now wearing my shirt. To that comment, I give her a confused expression in return. Not like things are made to make sense in dreams, let alone a world where magic actually exists. In fact, I did once dream of using magic after having seen a popular show where the characters had super powers. That same night I kept thinking about what powers could make me money and help get my little sister into college.

    Anyway.

    We started walking in this dream, but it lasted only a few moments and we said our goodbyes for some reason or other.

    ¡°Bye,¡± she said, waving back at me, and smiling as she did so. Just then I remember that we didn''t even exchange names.

    * * *

    I woke up, forgetting everything about that dream. There was this warm heat emanating from one of my stones and then suddenly the glow fainted. Without having time to wonder why, a dark shadow loomed over me. I look up and quickly shut my eyes tightly, forcing my hands up to cover offer the lowest amount of protection. In that instant before I close my eyes, Selsie was standing over me, making her way closer to me with her mouth.

    A second later, and I felt something pull me up by my collar. I open my eyes. It was Selsie. I stand back with caution, and begin to shoo her away without results. I sigh after a minute or two of repeating the previous step.

    It made no sense that Selsie would be standing before me, seemingly healthy like the first time I saw her thick fur, and her threatening posture. Then I look back at the stone. I was so close to Selsie that it wouldn¡¯t be entirely impossible. But that I had a stone that healed a wound that Lis couldn¡¯t hear is questionable, but then again, I don¡¯t even understand how magic came to be or how it works in this world.

    That¡¯s one stone wasted.

    I place the last two on the ground, which included the seeker stone, and begin the steps that Lis told me do in order to undo their activation. Afterwards, I now only have one stone that may be worth selling.

    I look to Selsie. She somehow used what is perhaps an invaluable stone when it comes to deadly situations. I could have used it on someone else¡­ but for some reason I don¡¯t regret that it went to Selsie, even though she did attack us along with her pack not that long ago.

    ¡°Can you understand me?¡± I ask. Selsie sits with her front legs up. ¡°Go¡ª¡° I stop myself.

    I was about to tell her to go back to her group.. a group that kills people for their buttons. She looks to me, tilting her head.

    ¡°Can you take me to where Zeyl is?¡±

    End.

    Chapter 9: Zeyl >></a>

 Chapter 9: Zeyl

    Climbing on Selsie was easier than I thought it would be. Actually.. she picked me up by the collar of my shirt and placed me on her back. Yet another reminder that I am a pips-squeak at the rough age of only seven. That''s fine. While I rode on Selsie, I can remember what it feels like being at a proper height while I look down at the surroundings from here.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, ¡°let''s go.¡±

    * * *

    The travel was short to reach the area where Selsie and her pack first attacked us. It took about an hour getting here, but only because we took a more steady and slow pace. That was due to my head throbbing along the way if went too quickly.

    What I saw when we got there... were multiple bodies.

    All of them belonged to Selsie''s pack, but even then, I felt worried as my heart couldn''t calm down. My breathing was also louder than usual. I thought I''d get used to this, but it''s a different story when it is someone close to you. Even if it is a person you only got to know for a short while.

    One.. two.. three.. I saw two others near each other, then six... seven..

    There were seven wolves, including Selsie, that''s eight of the of the original ten. Zeyl took down seven, and she had only two more to go. She killed them, I''m sure of it. Then I''m reminded of how tired she was. I don''t think any father than that and simply continue my search around the immediate area.

    ¡°...¡±

    It didn''t take long for me to fall on my knees at the sight before me.

    I remember Zeyl wearing some light protection on her arms, and I could even remember the unique patterns and markings it had.

    What I found didn''t prove anything. I tried convincing myself of these exact words.

    I found a severed limb belonging to Zeyl. What remained was from her elbow to her hand. There was no body belonging to her around, however. There was no sign of blood flowing out from the arm at it should be nor any trailing around to follow.

    Selsie walked behind me, brushing past me. I stared at her and felt tears wanting to force their way out. I tried pushing Selsie away from me, but she''s so big that it felt like pushing a wall.

    The giant wolf ignored me, sniffing around near Zeyl''s limb until she stumbled upon a moderately size hole in the ground. It was practically hidden, so I didn''t see it at first. There was a partial bush sticking out from the hole as I got closer. I found her.

    ¡°Zeyl.¡±

    Beside her were the remains of a wolf. Both of them covered in blood and tightly squeezed inside. I couldn''t tell whose blood it belonged to. One of her legs and her one arm tangled themselves on loose roots of a tree that were sticking out from the dirt walls of the hole.

    Then I looked at her eyes, hers open, and they followed me. She blinked.

    ¡°Lee..¡± she whispered.

    * * *

    I had Selsie help me take her out after confirming that Zeyl''s body was okay to move. No broken bones or blunt injuries to the head.

    ¡°You''re not going to die... right?¡± I ask, looking at where part of her arm was missing, and then back to her face. There should have been blood flowing from arm, as well, if it didn''t already drain completely. But that''s not obviously true, since she''s still alive.. and still conscious.

    Her left hand was closed in a fist the whole time. She opened and as I noticed the slight movements she was trying to make, revealing three very small magic stones. Much smaller to mine, they were all used up and had no shine on them.

    ¡°Do you have any more?¡± I ask, she stays silent as she lay on the soft grass. I looked at her from above as I sat on my legs.

    Right then I remember about the the remaining stone I still had. I take it out, quickly form the activation sequence on the ground and place near her after the glow began appearing, hoping it would heal her.

    ¡°...¡±

    Nothing happened. I place it near for her to see with her own eyes in hopes she could identify it.

    ¡°Can this stone heal?¡± I ask, she responds by shaking slowly. I undo the activation on the stone.

    Selsie lies down nearby, and I looked to her. She rested her face on the ground and then proceeded to closer her eyes.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Shortly after, the clouds started bonding together, and the day seemingly getting increasingly darker. It''s a clear sign that it''s going to rain, and even worse, the night will arrive soon.

    I had Selsie look for Zeyl''s belongings and have them brought over while I began looking for things to make a shelter with. From what I remember, Zeyl had supplies with her, not much, and so they seemed always hidden behind her and under her over coat. It didn''t take long to find most of it. Except for her sword and overcoat, we got her small bag and whatever was inside.

    Included inside was a knife, a cup, some really normal travel items, and a what seemed like a used rag. All of that was in the main compartment, and the others will filled with strange tools, like for maintaining her sword, but that''s just a guess. Lastly, there were some food provisions that she carried of dried meats from unknown animals. Lastly, she had what seemed to be the currency used in this world. Coins of different colors, shapes, and markings on them. There is not much to use.

    The shelter was built over Zeyl, and soon enough, it was indeed raining. Night was about an hour or so away and so I won''t be able to make a fire. Selsie then gets up and walks away, but I pay no mind to it.

    The rainfall itself was normal. It wasn''t harsh or windy and I only breathed the smell the first few drops would make and it would be one of my favorite fragrances that I always saw forward to on days that it would seem to rain. It never rained while I was in Taliqa, however, but since I first found out that this wasn''t my world, my head kept being filled with strange things to expect. Like perhaps the rain would be in a different color, or that I should have been born with different face that was more alien like. That wasn''t the case. Regardless, I placed the cup out to collect rain water.

    Rain water could be considered safe, so long as the it is boiled or filtered. Those are two things I was without. In the first place, that''s all we''ve been drinking around here and Zeyl didn''t think too much of it when we began traveling a day or so ago. So long as it wasn''t rain falling nearby a volcano, it should be fine... to some extant.

    Now having collected enough water, I raised Zeyl upper body as much as I possibly could and helped her drink some of the water. Next, with the rag I began cleaning her face of the blood that had dried over her. I let her hair fall beside her and got a good look at her eyes while I tried removing any redness around her. On closer look, I could see her eyes were a very dark and beautiful shade of green. I may have paused momentarily while looking at them, but continued to work removing the red from her. She was looking at me the entire time, without saying a word and just letting me do the rest.

    ¡°Are you comfortable?¡± I ask, she nods.

    At this point day light was gone. It was as dark as the first night I slept here. This world''s moon was larger than the one in my world, but just barely noticeable. It was a half moon. And it was also a beautiful moon as it reflect the orbiting star''s light

    I myself remained to the left of Zeyl. I kept collecting water and drinking, sharing it also with Zeyl. Her severed arm lay wrapped in careful leaves to the side, and I can only hope that there will some magic in the city that can heal such an injury. I did the same with where her limb went missing and wrapped it. I''m sure I also felt Zeyl''s stare in that moment, too.

    It was a few hours into the night, since I couldn''t see her eyes, I used my hands to feel for her face, carefully making sure that her eyes were closed. She needs her rest and thankfully that was something she was doing now. Her breathing was normal. She had no fever either. The only thing that concerns me is her constant silence, that perhaps she doesn''t want to say or tell me something important.

    Are you dying, Zeyl? I''d like to ask that, but at the same time, it''s an answer I would rather not know. I remained by her side for the night, holding her hand, making sure I could always feel a pulse.

    It was a long night and I thought morning would never come...

    End

    Chapter 10: Riverbed >> </a>

 Chapter 10: Riverbed

    Morning arrived. I checked up on Zeyl, but to my surprise, she was standing outside while very light rain fell on her. Her arm was still wrapped carefully. And knowing how quite she''s been lately, I decided not to utter a word for the moment. I then stood beside her, letting the cool drops of water hit my face and in the mean time I looked around in all directions. There was no sign of that large wolf I thought I befriended. It doesn''t seem like Selsie will be returning by the looks of it. That''s when I noticed it, there weren''t any of corpses around from the wolves that were killed.

    ¡°Lee,¡± she said, ¡°I need to find my sword. Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, smiling. From here on, I can only watch Zeyl''s condition and make sure she doesn''t stress herself. And so we began looking for her sword.

    We looked around the area where I first found Zeyl. Inside the crack in the ground where she was found, there wasn''t the wolf corpse that should have been there. Then perhaps Selsie is gathering all the corpses for something.

    ¡°It''s not here,¡± said Zeyl. After a while, we found nothing but a small lizard like thing hiding behind a bush. It ran towards me until Zeyl pushed her food on its spine, killing it in the process.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°These are brown-tailed lizards, don''t get near them if you ever spot one,¡± she said, pointing at its tail and the head, both of which are hard to discern from the other. ¡°These are poisonous.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    We continue searching. After a while, we found only her overcoat that was wet all over, which made it heavier and thus hard to carry.

    ¡°Lee, about your remaining stones,¡± she inquired. ¡°How many did you use up?¡±

    ¡°I have two left,¡± I then begin explaining where and how the rest were used up .

    ¡°So you traded some to them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. By the way,¡± I continue, ¡°what can you tell me about a seeker stone?¡±

    ¡°It works two ways. Once it is active, its twin will do the same and will begin chiming when the two are close,¡± she said, ¡°that''s one version of the seeker stones. Other iterations work by ignoring the fact that the othe twin is active or not.¡±

    ¡°... Which is mine?¡±

    ¡°It could be any,¡± she said. At this point, I am glad that Zeyl has been speaking so often. We continue looking for her sword, and in all the likely places, we also fail to find any of he wolves that Zeyl killed. That is, until we heard digging happening somewhere nearby.

    There she was. Selsie was digging in the ground. There were a few burial mounds by her. Zeyl grabs my hand and keeps me close. She takes out one of her knives she had from her bag.

    ¡°...¡±

    I remind Zeyl of Selsie, but knowing so, I doubt that would calm her down after what happened not that long ago. It''s not like I trust Selsie completely either, still, I try going to Selsie, but Zeyl''s grip on me isn''t letting go. I look at Zeyl, and her face seemed pained. We wait around for Selsie to finish burying the last wolf. She must have been doing this the whole time she was away.

    She finishes burying the rest. The mounds were obviously still fresh, but coming from Selsie, a wolf, it''s a strange occurrence. Then again, this world is a strange place. Seslie stands over the mounds and looks around. Her eyes found us and the big paws Selsie has dig into the wet and soft ground as she makes her way to me.

    Both Zeyl and Selsie become stiff towards each other once close enough. Zeyl is the first to back away by herself, and Seslie makes sure her nose touches my cheek when she gets close enough. Selsie then lays on the ground and makes herself out to look defenseless by letting her head touch the ground. She seems smaller that way, but it isn''t enough to fool someone.

    ¡°Should we keep moving?¡± I suggested, since the city should be our priority. Zeyl nods, and Selsie stands up. I ask Selsie to gives us a ride, then perhaps we''ll get to the city that much quicker.

    In the end, even with Selsie''s help, we were unable to find the sword.

    ¡°It''s fine,¡± said Zeyl. We left with everything except her sword after a few hours of failing to find it. As for the two, Selsie was hesitant to let Zeyl ride on top of her, as was Zeyl towards Selsie in riding her. This took a while..

    We continued our way through the forest, and as usual, some strange bugs were coming out out of their nests as the rain died down. I hadn''t seen them for a while, or it would more accurate to say that with all the trouble we have been through, I''ve unconsciously been ignoring the strange bugs that hover around on the high tree branches.

    While traveling, we took a few breaks in between. By Zeyl''s estimate, we should only arrive in the city sometime tomorrow, so before then, we''ll have to set up camp in the forest one more time. We also brought some of the leaves for shelter with us, now that we could carry more because of Selsie. This will make setting up the next spot an easy job.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Now all we have to do is follow the river down and we''ll be at the city,¡± said Zeyl, pointing towards where we will be heading. We made our camp by the same river.

    Once camp was built, I let Zeyl take a rest at her request. She said the area should be safe, especially if I kept Selsie around. That''s hard to believe though, with all the crap that''s been going on lately, I wouldn''t be surprised if the next thing that attacked was a group of angry giant bugs or fish from the river. If there were any.

    I head to the river. It flows gently and without much of a disturbance except for ripples made from fish that bob their head of the water. Red, yellow, and even green scaled fish could be seen from I stood. Selsie also looked to them, following closely where ever they went until eventually she jumped in the river and caught some of them with her mouth.

    ¡°...¡±

    She gets out of the river and plants one of the fish next to me. She then goes to a nearby tree and enjoys her catch.

    ¡°Thank you, Selsie.¡± I bring the fish over to our camp. Zeyl already had a fire started and was resting her back against a tree. She''s a survivalist. I borrow her knife and prepare the fish on a stick and let it cook by the fire. But just in case...

    ¡°Zeyl..?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± She answers with her eyes still closed.

    ¡°Is this fish safe to eat?¡± I ask, the fish in question looks colorful and delicious as it starts cooking. Regardless, Zeyl smiles and nods as she takes a few seconds to look at the fish. Once the fish is done, we share it with the larger portion going to Zeyl, as I myself only need a little in comparison, but enough for a growing body.

    The day should be over soon, and I leave Zeyl once again by at camp while making my way to the river. I take out the two working stones and take a closer look at the seeker stone. It''s only been activated once, since it did so with the whole set, but it didn''t do anything. Now that it''s off, it is just s piece of shiny rock. These are bigger than a half dollar, easy to button up my clothing when it actually fit. I also made sure to wrap the two active stones in different color leaves to be able to tell them apart. Others might be able to identify them, but I really don''t see the differences between them, except from the completely used up stones that have no shine and reflect no light. I take the one wrapped in a red leaf, open it put it on the palm of my hand.

    ¡°I guess this is it,¡± I said, and with all the force I have, I throw the stone into the water where it will lie in the riverbed. I don''t think I ever want to return to Taliqa, and with what little I know about the seeker stone, it will be best if I cut all connections. Now all I have to do is find a different way back home... if only it were as easy as saying so. I can only hope that magic is the answer I''m looking for in finding a way back.

    Back at camp we take the last sleep in this forest before we reach the city of Aria. Selsie stayed around and didn''t leave this time, but she kept roaming around camp and making noise through out the night. The fire was out, so all I could see was her silhouette from place to place. Zeyl didn''t budge an inch and simply kept resting.

    ¡°Selsie,¡± I said, ¡°come over here.¡± She comes over and lays down. She smells of fish, but that''s fine. I finally get some rest and wake up a few hours later.

    It''s early in the morning and we began packing our things, which wasn''t much, and most of it belonged to Zeyl. We rode on Selsie and made our way north of the river where the city of Aria could be found. For about two hours we kept close to the river and behind us were Selsie''s massive paw prints on the soft river ground. We had to grab onto her fur so that we wouldn''t fall, to which Selsie didn''t seem to mind. After four more hours, we kept on with the same pace, taking a break here and there for food and water.

    ¡°How long until we get there?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Shouldn''t be more than two hours from where we are,¡± she answered. Zeyl rode behind me with her carefully wrapped arm around my waist and grip held tightly onto some of Selsie''s fur.

    After about just one hour, we hit an actual road with vacant forest stretched in a line from one direction to another. Selsie stops for a moment, waiting for the order to go in whichever direction.

    ¡°Go left,¡± said Zeyl, and so we do.

    I could smell a strong wind that hinted at being salty, like ones coming from the sea. After half an hour and we see a large rhino like animal hauling a cart full of merchandise. The person handling the animal looks to us as we pass by moments later. Again, as we got closer to the city, the sight of travelers became more common.

    Then, finally, we saw a large wall surrounding a city, and an opening to the sea that was also now visible.

    ¡°We''re here,¡± said Zeyl.

    End.

    Chapter 11: The City of Aria >></a>

 Chapter 11: The City of Aria

    We entered past the walls that surround the city. The house and buildings were built not from steel or wood, but from pure marble or granite stone. This would likely avoid corrosion from the salty sea air that blows from the open waters nearby. The road from the entrance was wide to make room for the constant traffic that flow past us, an no one seemingly afraid of the giant wolf, but what is stranger still was the birds that flock on the roofs of the buildings, all of which have two sets of wings on their sides. Before I could let my eyes wonder more, Zeyl picks me off from Selsie, places me on the ground and holds my hand out to her as we walk.

    ¡°...?¡± Sometimes I forget that I''m in a child''s body. Ignoring that, we head into a building, an inn to be exact. We leave Selsie outside to wait. When inside, we walk to an old man who sat by the counter. He looks at me first and my hair and then to Zeyl.

    ¡°Single room,¡± she said, putting some silver coins on the counter and in exchange, the old man hands her a small... rectangular piece of wood?

    We head deeper inside the building and to a room on the second floor. Zeyl uses the rectangular object and places it near the door, and like magic, mechanisms from inside are heard turning and moving and finally, the door opens. It''s a key. When inside, I look at the back of that same door, but there was nothing behind it. Inside the room are windows that point to a view of what seems to be the center of the city from far. The windows themselves are also very large but neither of two have anything to keep the air, rain, or perhaps even small bugs from entering.

    Then I spot that giant dog outside laying down. It spots me and quickly jumps inside the room. Selsie, she lays on the floor and seemingly within moments falls asleep. We''ve been traveling for a long while. She deserves this. That''s when I''m reminded of what happened to Zeyl, her current condition. I look to her and she puts down her bags on the soft sheets of the bed.

    ¡°Zeyl,¡± I called to her attention.

    ¡°Lee,¡± she said, handing me the key, ¡°stay in the building. I''ll be back later, and in the mean time, go take a shower or you''ll start feeling ichy.¡± She then exits out, leaving everything except a wrapped object.

    I take her advice and look for the bathing room. Signs on the walls pointed to the bathing area, or so it seems, but the sign is just an image of what looks like a humming bird bathing in a small pond. Once I walk past all the signs I reach two separate rooms. Likely for different genders, but the signs on them don''t say ''male'' or ''female.'' The one on the left has a sign of two lines, straight as an arrow, while the other has two lines that are shaped like the curves of a sea wave.

    ¡°These aren''t helpful..¡± I sighed.

    An answer for that is simple. I check each room separately... sadly, while there are some differences, there are nothing significant to tell me which belongs to what gender, not even a person inside to give me the easiest hint. Now outside of the bathrooms, I look in both directions of the hallway, and no one is around. With how crowded the streets are, you''d think that this place would see good business. Since no one is around, then I''ll have to enter one of them, so I head inside the room on the right. There are two separate areas, one for changing and one for actually bathing. The first area houses shelves with large open containers in rows and columns. Small instructions to follow are right by the door.

    "Take one towel and leave your clothes in the same container."

    Simple and easy to follow instructions. I take off my clothes and leave them inside the container with the key that Zeyl gave me. As for my stones, I left them in the room with Selsie. Again, I made sure no on else was in the bathing area. After confirming so, I head to the next area with nothing but a towel around my waist. I smell like dirt, leaves, and a little bit like Selsie''s fur coat. Which is strangely pleasant.

    There are faucets embedded on the wall, and on closer inspection, the handle to let water out is shaped like a small pyramid facing down.. made of marble, not just that, but it was hovering over the faucet.

    ¡°Maigc?¡± There is still too much I don''t understand about magic, but I can see it''s usefulness with everyday life.

    I turn the handle, but no water comes out from the faucet. Again, I turn it around many more times, waiting for something to come out. Then suddenly, a shadow creeps from behind me.

    ¡°Need help with that?¡± the voice spoke, and I look around behind me and the voice came from a girl who appears to be fifteen or so years old. She was fully clothed, and not wearing a towel so I was a little relieved at the ominous situation I had for a second.

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°Ah- sorry,¡± she said, ¡°I work here to maintain the building, among other things. Also, you''re in the women''s area, but that''s fine since you''re still a child.¡± She then grabs the handle and pushes it down and begins to twist it. Water spewed out from above, and not from the faucet. That''s odd because there is no shower head above me! It''s like water is just being created from nothing, but that can''t be.

    Immediately, the girl covers my hair with a sticky and flowery smelly substances. Shampoo? Before I realized it, I forced my eyes shut trying to avoid the created bubbles from entering my eyes. It was long too late for me to protest what she was doing, so I let her wash my hair. After five minutes, she starts washing from my chest down, but I managed to clean a certain area myself, avoiding the dangerous situation when it started feeling as if she wouldn''t stop going south. And finally, it was over. She takes the towel and begins to dry me head first.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Oh- you must be a Talician,¡± she said, glancing over at my very dark purple hair and eyes. She then continues slowly to dry from top to bottom, but again, I stop her.

    ¡°I''m fine,¡± I said, ¡°I can dry myself.¡± She proceeds to wrap the the towel around me and picks me up on her arms and carries me to the first area from before where I left my clothes. This girl isn''t reading the mood!

    ¡°Oh wow!¡± She yells in excitement. ¡°A phoenix birds with open wings.¡± She kept looking at my clothes, but for only a few seconds and picks them up and we head outside the to the hallway. ¡°I''ve never seen an insignia of a bird with open wings before.¡±

    We then reach my room and no further than that.

    ¡°Could you let me down?¡± I ask, and she does. She hands me my clothing and key, and I proceed to open the door and head inside the room. ¡°Uh... sorry, I don''t have anything to tip you with.¡± That was the only reason why she would be so assertive. She laughs.

    ¡°It''s part of the job,¡± she said, ¡°there should be a bell inside the room. Ring it and I''ll be here to serve you in a moments notice.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you.¡± I close the door gently, but quickly realize that I don''t have any clean clothes... or any money for it. I don''t want to use Zeyl''s money, so I''d like to sell my last stone soon. I open the door and the girl was still there.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°We didn''t introduce ourselves,¡± I said.

    ¡°My name is Isla,¡± she said, and bows.

    ¡°You can call me Lee,¡± I said, and return the greeting. ¡°Uh, Isla?¡±

    ¡°Yes? How may I be of service?¡±

    ¡°I don''t have any other clothes,¡± I said, ¡°does this building have somewhere I can wash them?¡±

    ¡°Then allow me to wash them for you,¡± she said.

    ¡°No, I couldn''t possibly let you do that.¡±

    ¡°It is part of my job, my dear customer,¡± she said.

    ¡°Then.. I''ll be in your care,¡± I hand her my clothing.

    ¡°I''ll return when I finish, unless you call before then.¡± She then leaves before I could thank her.

    After a while, I sit on the bed with nothing but my towel. A few footsteps outside my room are heard and they increase in number as time goes by. After a few hours, a knock is heard on my door. I go an open it. It''s Isla.

    ¡°Here are your clothing,¡± she said, and hands them to me. These are now clean, dry and smell nice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    "So when is master Koinsol returning?" she asked.

    "Koinsol?"

    "Yes, the lady who came in with you."

    "Does she come to this inn often when she visits Aria?"

    "Yes."

    "She didn''t mention when she was returning, just some time later," I said, "did you have some business you wished to speak to her about?" She smiles.

    "No, not at all," said Isla. Then suddenly, as if having heard a calling. "I have to go back to work. Well, until next time that you need me." Isla leaves.

    I close the door and with nothing to do I lay on the bed. There is a nice breeze coming from outside the window, as well as many different voices speaking to each other. I fall asleep moments later.

    * * *

    "Are you asleep, Lee?"

    I wake up from the voice. I open my my eyes and sit upright to look at my surroundings. A quick look outside the windows and it''s already dark. Then I look over to where the voice came from. it was Zeyl.

    "I am now."

    "Sorry," she said, "I didn''t think it would take so long." She takes a seat by the bed. "Anyway, I''ll be leaving back home by then of the month."

    "..."

    "Have you thought about what you want to do?"

    "I''m going to sell my last magic stone, and see what happens next."

    "Then I''ll help you," said Zeyl, "I know a dealer that will make an offer. We''ll go first thing tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    "But before that," she said.

    "What?"

    "Can you tell me whose family you belong to?"

    "... And what are you going to do if I tell you?"

    "Nothing, the rest is up to you," replied Zeyl,

    "Then, can I ask that this be the only secret I can keep to myself?"

    "Of course," she said. "Then my next question my next question will be.. what is your real name?"

    "..." That''s like telling her who my family is. "That''s cheating." Zeyl laughs, and it is perhaps the first time I''ve heard that laugh. It is gentle and warming.

    "Then, Koinsol," I said.

    "Who told you that?!" she gets serious, but embarrassed as well.

    "A very assertive little bird told me," I said. "My name is Liel. Nice to meet you, Koinsol."

    "Nice to meet you, Liel."

    End.

    Chapter 12: Gold >></a>

 Chapter 12: The Price of Gold

    We had breakfast next morning. It was food I haven''t had in what feels like years. Back in Taliqa, and before Alice would begin to feed me normal food, I was still stuck eating apple sauce, and perhaps some milk, yogurt and cheese every so often, anything suited for my young age unlike the spicy meaty bits with beans I was now having. When we finished, I thanked Zeyl, who once again treated me with her own money, and she expected nothing in return. Not to mention that we regressed back to using nicknames, even after our more formal introduction from yesterday, and it was something we both agreed on.

    We headed out, leaving Selsie back in the room in the mean time while we made our way to meet with Zeyl''s acquaintance. This was all for the purpose of selling my magic stone. We kept walking toward the center of Aria, where the trade of goods became more common. An increase of stalls and shops are seen as we near the center, prime locations for the traffic that travels from one entrance of Aria to the other.

    While we went on with a steady pace, I also made sure to look at what was being sold and what was being used as currency in exchange for the goods bought. Copper coins traded for single and cheap items. A basket of apples went for three or four copper and no more than six for more fresh or of different variety of apples. Then we have silver that are rarely used except on the larger items like swords, furniture, and what seems like medicine being traded from one person to the other. Potions perhaps?

    ¡°Two silver silver each, and I''ll take four,¡± said one patron, to which the clerk gladly accepts the offer and the exchange is made.

    Lastly, there was gold. No one I saw through our walk used one, but I am aware that Zeyl has two of them in her bag. I look up at her, noting our difference in height. She was holding on to my hand so that we didn''t get separated from the large crowds of people so early in the morning.

    ¡°Zeyl, how many copper coins make one silver?¡± I asked.

    ¡°One hundred copper for one silver.¡±

    ¡°And one gold?¡±

    "One thousand copper or ten silver,¡± she said.

    Whatever my estimates are, I could consider one or two copper to be equivalent to one dollar from the other world''s currency. If that were the case, then one gold is about five to a thousand dollars, probably. It would be best that I use whatever I get with due caution. How much can I expect for my stone? Five silver? One gold? By the sounds of how excited those thieves from before were, this might even fetch a decent sum.

    ¡°This way,¡± said Zeyl, puling my hand at a sudden change in direction. We entered a small shop. Jewels of all shapes and sizes made up most of the merchandise. A woman with freckles on her face, and slight crows feet building by her eyes stood by the front counter. She then noticed us.

    ¡°Zeyl!¡± She yelled, ¡°How are you?¡± The woman greeted Zeyl and looks to me a second later.

    As if from instinct, and remembering the same feeling Isla gave off, I step back as the woman was about to grab hold of me. She then tries a second time and doesn''t fail like before.

    ¡°...¡± I reach my arm out to Zeyl ¡°...Help.¡±

    Zeyl looks away, making sure our eyes don''t meet, but snickers at my misfortune, thus acknowledging my helplessness. I give up trying to call for her salvation, and instead place my life on Selsie, who was not here to begin with. Selsie wasn''t coming.

    The women rubbed her cheek on mine and began to ask for my name as she did so, to which I hesitantly gave while trying to get away from her hold. She smelled of perfume and a mix of metal and polish.

    ¡°Sooo cute,¡± she said, continuing with the harassment! She then carefully looks to Zeyl. ¡°What happened to your right arm?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry about it,¡± said Zeyl, and finally introduces the woman to me, now known as Freyer.

    ¡°Okay, well, then is this your son? Did you keep him hidden from me all this time after finding a nice young man from Taliqa??¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Zeyl, and she takes me from Freyer, who hesitantly didn''t want to let go of me. Now Zeyl carried me with just one arm.

    ¡°...¡± It doesn''t seem like I''ll ever win this battle, so I stay quiet.

    ¡°So,¡± said Freyar, ¡°how can I help you today?¡± Finally getting down to business.

    ¡°Lee here is looking to sell his magic stone.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me take a look at it,¡± said Freyer, and I hand her my last magic stone. Freyer takes out a small magnifying glass and gives the stone a closer look and we then wait on her.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Talician made...¡± said Freyer, ¡°maker initials are... A.C.¡± she moves the stone around, making sure she sees every speckle of it. ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡± said Zeyl impatiently as Freyer took her time.

    ¡°This is a summoning stone,¡± said Freyer.

    ¡°And its worth?¡±

    ¡°This could very well go for... a hundred gold,¡± answered Freyer. It didn''t hit me until much later how much one hundred gold coins were worth. Zeyl shook me as I dazed off, I might have actually lied about underestimating how much the stone was worth, because I kept staring blanks. This much gold could be like... fifty thousand to a hundred thousand dollars.

    Without asking further on what a summoning stone does in detail, I accept the offer. Freyer takes us to a backroom where we finalize the deal. She readies a document for us, a contract of sorts. I read it carefully.

    <blockquote><cite>Quote:</cite>In the sale of said magic item, owner gives up full ownership and possession of the item. In return, I, Freyer Cheyen, upon sale of the item, will receive a finder''s fee of ten percent (10%) of the earnings of the item once sold. Owner will receive twenty percent (20%) of the quoted price to use as he/she sees fit, and that amount will be deducted on the final earnings of the magic item once sold to interested parties.</blockquote>

    Merchant Signiture: Cheyen, Freyer   Owner''s Signature:  L.

    ¡°Would my first initial be fine?¡± I asked Freyer, she nods. Freyer then takes out a small chest box and takes out about a dozen gold coins and hands me what remain in the chest.

    ¡°The chest is a complimentary gift,¡± said Freyer. ¡°Once you activate the chest, it will open only to you.¡± I began counting the coins inside the chest as she spoke. Each coin slightly bigger than a half dollar, and very heavy in weight. Nineteen... twenty, all twenty coins are accounted for.

    ¡°So I''ll have to do is wait for a buyer to receive the rest?¡± I asked.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±

    ¡°So what does the stone summon?¡± asked Zeyl.

    ¡°It could be any kind of beast, but that popularity and high value lies in the stone''s ability to be re-used. For all we know, there may very well be no summoning beast inside.¡±

    No matter what is said, there is no doubt that I need some sort of income, especially as I am right now, and can''t keep relying on Zeyl for financial support. If there is a beast inside that was gifted to me, then all I can hope is that it will be sold to someone who will take care for it.

    ¡°You''ll make sure that someone who cares for whatever is inside will take be someone of good character, right?¡± I asked, Freyer frowns, but then smiles.

    ¡°I will try if that is your wish.¡±

    We wave Freyer goodbye. I''ll have to return a month from now to check on the progress of the sale. The only problem with the sale is in contacting anyone interested, which wouldn''t be a problem if we had computers and internet in this world. Information really is power.

    Zeyl suggested I invest in new clothing with the money I received, and so we spent the rest of the day buying basic necessities to start with. After finding something my size, I don''t really care how it looks as long as it is comfortable. I buy whatever Zeyl thinks looks good on me, which she didn''t mind helping me with, in fact, she did so on her own. What I am most interested in, however, is books. I ask Zeyl to take us to a book store, but the worried face she returns me is.. concerning.

    ¡°Just don''t buy too many books, okay?¡± She said.

    Once we reach a book store, we are greeted by two old men who work around the store. We walk inside, and as expected, books of different types fill every book-shelve in the store. That''s when I notice the price tag on these books. The cheapest range from five silver, and up to two gold coins from first glance. I''d be worried, too, if it meant I''d be burning a whole through my pockets. I walk up to one of the clerks.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, getting his attention. ¡°What is the resale value of the books?¡±

    ¡°Depends on the condition, and who you sell it to,¡± said the clerk, ¡°so long as the condition is is good, then you should have no problem selling the book for about seventy percent of the value you bought it for, higher if you had your own book store.¡±

    This brings me some comfort, which mans that I''ll be paying for the knowledge inside, and can sell the book when I am done with it. I start browsing around. The first thing I pick is map of the world, in it, the title says ¡°Map of Asterm.¡± Outside of the world map is the star, named Zol, which vaguely resembles the spanish name for the sun. The book is worth five silver, and I can consider this a wise investment to know where I am in this world exactly. Next, I look for a book on magic. Sadly, these go for up to five gold, if not more. I can''t buy that, or, if I did, I should be careful about which one I get. Can I even use magic to begin with?

    Zeyl was browsing around on her own. She held on to the chest for me, and I walk up to her.

    ¡°Hey, Zeyl,¡± I said, ¡°How do I know if I can use magic?¡±

    ¡°You''ll need to have someone check that for you,¡± she said, ¡°I can''t use magic myself, so I have to rely on magic stone whenever I find myself against a magic user.¡± Zeyl hints at having fought with magic users, which is interesting despite what little I actually know about Zeyl. Next is a book on history. How this planet came to be, how nations were brought up, culture, and anything that I might learn from the people that reside in this world. That''s my one major concern. The fact that both planets that I''ve come to know share so much, and yet also differ greatly in some detail or other. The fact that we can speak the same language, the fact that we have fish that look so much alike even though the possibility of such things are nearly impossible. There are too many questions that will keep pilling up at this point, so I refrain from going deeper than that.

    I have two books so far worth about one gold.

    ¡°Zeyl, can you recommend anything?¡±

    ¡°Try this,¡± she said, picking up a book on the common animal wild life found in each region. ¡°Even if you stay in Aria, if you ever want to leave for some reason, you should at least get to know this book.¡± She then picks out another book, this time the tittle reads ¡°Creatures of the Night.¡±

    ¡°Is that a book on ghost stories or something?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°read this one much more carefully than all other books,¡± she points to the price, which is two gold coins. ¡°These monsters are very real, and should be avoided at all cost. You should think about getting a copy, or a light version of the common ones that are encountered.¡±

    ¡°What kinds of creatures?¡±

    ¡°Ones like the cold reaper,¡± she said, ¡°that hunt at night and freeze people to death, losing their insanity in the process as a dark figure follows behind in the shadows.¡± This sends shivers down my spine, just that fact that Zeyl makes them out to be real, and are in fact by her word real, makes this worse.

    ¡°...¡± I''ll leave that book out for now until later. Three books, all for about three gold coins, and I am left with around fifteen gold and some silver after the purchases I''ve made today. The clerks sends us off with pleasant smiles for having bought their books. In the end, I didn''t find what I was looking for, that is, a book on teleportation or something that can clue me in on how to get back home. I''d ask Zeyl or one of the clerks, but I''ll keep that to myself for now. I''ll return some other day.

    ¡°So, what next?¡± Asked Zeyl.

    ¡°Actually, I''ve been meaning to tell you this, but... would you be willing to accept half of the earnings from the magic stone?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°You need it much more than I ever will, besides, I have a paying job, something you clearly don''t have.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± I said, ¡°what kind of job?¡±

    ¡°I am a First Lieutenant of the Dahramn Region military far southeast of Aria,¡± she said, opening the map I bought and points to the a city in said region. Dolain city, is where she points to. Beside it is a very large lake called Vein lake, which is east of Sharia Stronghold. Aria is in the Sharian region.

    ¡°You''re a high ranking officer?¡±

    ¡°That''s what the lion crest on my cloak represents,¡± she said, pointing to it. ¡°Which is why it is made out of gold.¡± She points her tongue at me this time, signifying her own wealth. We laugh together. We head back to the inn, but before that, we stop to buy some large chunks of meat for Selsie.

    End.

    Chapter 13: Magic Restrictions >></a>

 Chapter 13: Magic Restrictions

    I began with reading a little bit of Taliqa''s history. The kingdom began flourishing after the first king, Olivar, was selected to lead its people. Glinn.. is the current Queen.

    ¡°...¡±

    From what I remember, I jumped from a moving castle. A large castle at that. It''s possible that my mother and this Glinn are the same person, and it isn''t that hard to believe. I sighed. This will be a problem if they start looking for me. I should think of ridding myself of my old clothing, burning them so that not even the phoenix insignia remains. And my hair, too, needs to change.

    ¡°Find anything interesting about your home?¡± asked Zeyl, who had come out from taking a bath, her hair was still wet, and I made sure not look in her direction for more than a second when I heard her coming inside the room.

    ¡°Zeyl,¡± I said, ¡°these books aren''t too up to date, are they?¡± Noting that it has no mention of wether this Glinn had any chilren.

    ¡°They are updated every decade or so.¡±

    ¡°Does Queen Glinn have children?¡±

    ¡°Yes.. they are...¡± Zeyl began thinking to herself, while making noises of cloth moving on her skin. ¡°Her royal highness princess Lehvie, and princess Nes.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Well, that settles it, these two Glinns are the same per-- ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Just two children? No son?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± said Zeyl, followed by a knock on the door. Selsie pops her head up to see who it is.

    ¡°Master Zeyl,¡± said the voice, ¡°your clothes are ready.¡± I look back and see Isla... and Zeyl in her underwear. I look back to my book immediately, blushing in the process and forgetting everything about our previous conversation.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Isla, ¡°I think I saw something interesting with the young lord.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Zeyl. Isla began referring to me as young lord when she found out I was from Taliqa, but more importantly because of the insignia on my old clothing.

    ¡°Nothing~,¡± said Isla, and I could feel from her words that she was perhaps grinning. She then leaves shortly after, leaving only Zeyl and myself in the room.

    I continued reading. This tme about the religion but to my surprise, there wasn''t any. Actually, the book mentions people who are revered by each region. Living Saints, in other words. To earn this, one must do an outstanding service to their home country, often, these same people are giving, as Saints, other tittles such as Viceroy, as stated in the book. That''s a very high rank.

    ¡°Zeyl?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Is there a Living Saint in this region?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That would be Saint Pacard, he lives in this City actually.¡±

    ¡°What did he do to earn that tittle?¡±

    ¡°He.. uh.... I can''t remember,¡± laughed Zeyl, ¡°I know the Saint from my country saved my region from several natural distasters with his magic, but that was along time ago. He has already passed away, and we are without a living Saint.¡±

    ¡°...Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I''m done,¡± said Zeyl, ¡°let''s go.¡± I follow behind Zeyl, and on this trip we take Selsie with us, and that by the time we got outside, she jumped out the window. We headed south of Aria, opposite direction of where the sea was located. We are going to check on my abilities, whether I can use magic or not and see what to do after that. The streets on our way there were more pleasant to travel by, since we were avoiding the main road with travelers walking to and from one exit. Aria is not without its share of problems, however, we neared ourselves to something I suspected would exist in this world. Slavery. Zeyl walked beside me as I rode on Selsie.

    ¡°Oi there,¡± said a man, behind him were slaves that he was tryin to sell. They were mostly young and none exceeded the age of twenty.

    ¡°...¡± I try ignoring him.

    ¡°Young lord,¡± he says, a reminder that I should find a way to change the color of my hair, as it is very unique in the city apart from the black, brown, or blond that are found on the heads of travelers. ¡°Might you be interested in purchasing a slaver, or two? I have a special offer, you can buy two for the price of five gold!¡±

    ¡°We aren''t interested,¡± said Zeyl, the slaver owner backs away, and looks irratated at Zeyl.

    We keep walking pass him, and I notice the two slaves he was speaking about, two young kids in their teens. A boy and a girl. I have the gold to buy them, and perhaps let them free, but Zeyl stops me from doing so.

    ¡°If you do that, then you''ll end up losing all your money,¡± she said. ¡°There is a limit to how kind you can be.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    We keep making our way south, passing homes and people who were likely native to Aria. Some animals were seeing on the streets, resembling mix breeds of animals I know from my world. I point to one of them.

    ¡°What animal is that,¡± I asked Zeyl. I only browsed once through the book on wildlife, and it was a book easily about five hundred pages, mostly images and details on common behaviour of the animals.

    ¡°That is a horn-husky,¡± she said. And it looks like a mix between some lizard and a dog. ¡°These are very loyal, and a favorite around Sharia.¡±

    We continued talking about the different animals I saw until we arrived at our location no more than thirty minutes later. It was a school that teaches magic, and from what Zeyl explained, entry is ten gold per semester, or about the same as a semester at my university. It''s expensive no matter where I go. There is also no age restriction, meaning that if I am granted access, I would likely be learning with other students who will be much older than myself... physically.

    The entrance was busy with students entering, as it was still somewhat early in the morning. There was no one around my age, and all those that were here seemed to carry themselves with an air of importance among each other. After some the distance was shortened, I began seeing people actually practicing magic outside in groups with what seemed like their instructors. I can''t say that I am not excited, this is magic after all, but my goal is to find something to get find my way back home. Family trumps everything.

    Suddenly, a ball of fire flies towards me, before I could react, Selsie arches herself back, having me fall on the ground in the process. She then opens her mouth and eats the fire, soon letting fumes of steam coming out of her mouth. She then growls.

    ¡°I am so sorry,¡± yelled a voice from far, a girl ran toward us, and Selsie steps in between her and I. Zeyl helps me get back on my feet after making sure didn''t suffer anything serious. I felt no pain on my body.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°I''m sorry on her behalf,¡± said a man that followed behind her, he was likely her instructor. ¡°Please, let me check your body for injuries.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay,¡± I said, ¡°I feel fine.¡± The man didn''t listen, he places his hand over my head and lets some particles of magic flow out from his hand.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, ¡°everything looks fine. Again, I''m sorry this had to happen in the first place.¡±

    The girl apologizes again with her instructor. Zeyl looked on to them annoyed. We continued on to the main building, and I walked this time instead of riding on Selsie, to which the wolf made sure to place herself between me and others who were practicing their magic. We finally got our chance to get inside. The halls were large, even so that Selsie had more than enough space to walk them, which was a strange sight in itself. I''m wondering if this is even allowed, but then I''ll just wait for someone to say so. I should think about buying a book on the common laws in this country. We then stop by a door. The sign on it reads ¡°Magic Analysis.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± greeted a young woman when the door opened. We introduced ourselves and explain what we came here for. ¡°Then sit right here.¡± She had me sitting in an awkward position, one in which the back of my neck was more than exposed, and I faced down to the floor.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let''s see what we''ve got here,¡± she said. Zeyl takes her own seat close by, and Selsie waited outside the room. The lady introduced herself as Neean, and she begins feeling with her hands the back of my neck. ¡°Found it. It seems like you can use magic... however.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± asked Zeyl.

    ¡°His vein is still very thin, which is expected of children,¡± she said. ¡°He can use magic, the only problem is that he only use... a little bit of it at one time. Using any more than what he has could prove fatal.¡±

    My excitement died down as she said that, but there was still hope in perhaps thinking that my capacity would increase over time as I got older.

    ¡°Then about taking classes?¡± asked Zeyl.

    ¡°Hmmm... it should be fine, I suppose, but I would refrain from using magic leisurely, so long as it is for practicing magic.¡±

    I didn''t really think about taking classes, and I was only curious as to whether I could use any or not. Then Neean goes on to explain that people who can use magic will be given a semester for free. It is a very tempting offer, and then she goes on to mention the large selection of books in the library that can teach magic and I couldn''t help but accept. I might be able to find something if I search long enough.

    ¡°Luckily,¡± interrupted Zeyl, ¡°the semester started only a week ago, you should be able to catch up if it''s only been that long. Neean agrees, though she then explains that uniform isn''t free and that it will cost at most one gold. That''s very expensive for a piece of cloth, and even the ones I bought with Zeyl the other day never reached even one silver in total.

    ¡°Is there something special about the uniform?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Neean, "they have some magic properties in them to protect the wearer from low class magic, meaning that it will be safe for you to have when practicing spells.¡±

    ¡°When can he start?¡± asked Zeyl, she''s been asking things in my place for sometime now.

    ¡°Today, but only to test out his magic and see his real limits. We can have an older student teach him something, since our instructors will be too busy with their groups Is that fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. We then walk out the room, follow Neean with Selsie close behind until we reach yet another room about ten minutes later. We could easily get lost in this building without proper direction. The room we reach is quite large. Several students enter from a different entrance. I spot the girl from before that almost burned my face off and Selsie notices too, and began to growl. I pat her, and she calms down a little. Neean walks to them and speaks to the instructor. We can''t hear their conversation from where we are, and then Neean signals to us to come to her.

    ¡°Lo here will be your tutor,¡± said Neean.

    ¡°I''d rather the person be someone else,¡± said Zeyl, and Lo expresses her sadness, this was the same girl from earlier, and she looks down to the ground and apologizes for the previous accident again.

    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± asked Neean.

    ¡°It is obvious that her control over her magic is inadequate,¡± said Zeyl. The instructor pulls Neean to speak to her privately, leaving us with Lo. The two then rather moments later.

    ¡°I understand your concern,¡± said Neean, ¡°it was an accident, and nothing more. We cannot simply go around judging people by the one mistake they make, and Lo here is holds a rank of staff sergeant in Aria. Please give her a chance.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. Zeyl looks to me displeased, but Neean was right when she said we shouldn''t judge someone so quickly.

    ¡°Then I''ll leave you in Lo''s care,¡± said Neean, and she stands back to see what we will be doing.

    ¡°Then,¡± said Lo, ¡°please stand behind the line right here.¡± She points to a line on the floor, and right in front it is a small pool of water. Lo stands on the opposite end of the small pool, which would more safe to say that it is a puddle. ¡°I''ll give you a demonstration.¡± She holds her hands out and water begins rising from the puddle. ¡°I want you to imagine yourself lifting the water, it should be that simple.¡± She then stops what she is doing, and lets the water go back into its original form on the ground. I put my hands out and do as Lo instructed.

    "..."

    ¡°Now just imagine the water rising,¡± said Lo.

    Nothing happens. Am I doing it wrong? A small bulge starts forming from the puddle.

    ¡°Good, good,¡± said Lo. ¡°Keep that up.¡±

    I imagine the small water molecules in the water, and to my surprise, I lift all of the water from the puddle. Normally, water molecules bounce around when in liquid form. If I imagine them locked in place, then this should create ice. Then, as I thought, the water turns into ice. I then return it to its liquid state, and speed up their movement, thus turning the water in to steam. In excitement, I try returning whatever steam was made and turn some of it into water again.

    ¡°...¡± Silence fills the room. A second later and I feel a sharp sting hitting behind my neck, as if all the energy was sucked out of me, I pass out.

    End.

    Chapter 14: An Unwanted Quick Recovery >></a>

 Chapter 14: An Unwanted Quick Recovery

    I felt a what seemed like breath tickling at my neck and when I raise my brow to see, I find the culprit. Her wet canine nose was almost close enough for us to touch. I was laying down on a chair and no longer in the room where magic was being practiced. Zeyl was sitting nearby, and so was Neean. When they noticed that I was awake, Neean came closer to me, followed by Zeyl.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± asked Neean. She placed her hand on my forehead as if I had some sort of fever, when in fact, I could barely lift a finger. Neean looks to Zeyl while having understood my current status. ¡°He''s used up most of his energy. You''ll need to have him rest at home for the time being.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± asked Zeyl.

    ¡°It''s nothing a day of sleep won''t fix,¡± said Neean, and proceeds to caress my cheek. ¡°He''s awake, but he won''t be able to speak for a while. By the way, how old is he?¡±

    ¡°... Seven,¡± answered Zeyl, and she has Neean help place me on Zeyl and my head now rested on her shoulder. We leave with Selsie pacing right behind. I could only watch on as we walked past the corridors, then the building entrance, and finally the gates that lead to that same building. We pass the slaver, too, while he was still looking for more buyers. Now back in the inn, Zeyl lays me down on the bed and I bounce slightly.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, and while I remained immobile on the bed, Zeyl went to the door as if expecting someone. She opens it, and to my surprise Isla was waiting in the hallway and enters.

    ¡°I heard rumor of the mishap,¡± said Isla as she sat next to me. ¡°Seems to be true..¡±

    ¡°I''ll need your help taking care of him,¡± said Zeyl, ¡°until he regains movement, I''d like you stay by him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma''am,¡± responded Isla, and she smiles almost connivingly. I hurriedly try to find what movement I''ve lost. This girl, I can feel that she''s going to do something drastic. Again, I try regaining movement and fail to see any results.

    ¡°Don''t try anything funny,¡± warned Zeyl.

    ¡°I wouldn''t dream of it~¡± said Isla, ¡°but don''t you find it strange, master Zeyl?¡± Zeyl goes and sits by the window and looked on to the crowd that hastily make their way through the city. Selsie lay on the floor by the window, also.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The young lord...¡± said Isla, ¡°he seems very... aware despite his age.¡±

    ¡°Aware of what?¡± asked Zeyl, and Isla positions her hand under the cloth of my shirt and over my chest, feeling my heart beat against the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Like perhaps the lining of a lady''s underwear, the curve her bottom makes whence turned to her lover,¡± said Isla, and my heart began to increase in rhythm. ¡°Or perhaps her bosom...¡± My fingers twitched. ¡°... her eyes, her legs, whatever it is that interests a gentleman towards that person he is most attracted to... Sex.¡± And as if having recuperated some of my strength, I move Isla''s hand away just barely and I began to cough.

    ¡°...¡± Note to self, avoid Isla. Avoid. Avoid. Avoid! She''s evil!

    ¡°I''ll go bring you something to eat,¡± said Isla, and Selsie follows closely behind with her tongue out. ¡°I''ll make you something, too.¡± Both exit and I felt my arms shaking as I use them to sit up right.

    ¡°Careful,¡± said Zeyl. ¡°Stay where you are.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± I said in agreement as words were still difficult to say.

    * * *

    Isla returns shortly after with food as she promised and without Selsie. She walked over to me and sat by the bedside like last time. She took a spoon and began feeding me what seemed like porridge.

    ¡°So,¡± said Isla, while being careful not to let any of the porridge spill. ¡°How many more days until you leave, maser Zeyl?¡±

    ¡°A week at most,¡± answered Zeyl.

    ¡°So by the end of the month.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Zeyl, ¡°I''ve finished most of the business I''ve had here and will begin preparations to leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Isla spoke softly, ¡°have you made your decision?¡±

    ¡°...I''m sorry."

    "...?" I struggle to express any motion with the numbness on my cheek, otherwise I would be giving them confused looks.

    ¡°I see..¡± said Isla, and while she gave me another spoon full, I felt her hand shake the spoon ever so slightly in my mouth. She frowned.

    ¡°...¡± I saw a new side to her, even as the atmosphere became heavier so suddenly. Then Isla smiles again and I finish eating the food she brought me.

    I rested for most of the day and regained a portion of my strength, though Zeyl warned me not to try using magic today, not even for a second.

    * * *

    Sunset was a few minutes away. We were outside now watching the never calming crowds walk by. The stalls and buildings were still lively, and looked more appealing now because of the color given off from the perfect angle of the close star, Zol, and this planet. A good sea breeze fills my nose, reminding me of the body of water I''ve yet to visit. We become a part of the crowd moments later, just me and Zeyl, and like always, she holds my hands as we move through.

    Some people in the crowd are usually those looking to buy items and sell them in other cities, others are here to buy things to make trips into the woods and kill unwanted animals to collect their skin, bones, even the sinew to make good bow string. A very few, as I saw, were students from the school I would attend soon, and they were walking in groups, looking on to the stalls and not really buying anything. A few minutes later and we reach our destination. A sword shop.

    ¡°Hello,¡± an old blacksmith along with his wife greeted us.

    ¡°About the sword I''ve ordered,¡± said Zeyl.

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± said the blacksmith. ¡°It is ready.¡± He takes out a sword in its sheath from a back room and takes out the sword to present it. ¡°Black steel embedded with one anti-rust stone on the blade, and one soothing stone embedded inside the grip.¡± It is a beautiful sword with curves for a guard and a very fine and thin blade. The magic stone was tiny and barely noticeable. This should be a rapier, much lighter in comparison to Zeyl''s long-sword.

    "..."

    "Two gold," said the blacksmith. A reasonable sum considering the magic stones he likely had to pay for. This made me curious about the inner workings of magic stones and what exactly determines their worth.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Zeyl, handing the blacksmith two gold in exchange for the sword. She has me wrap the leather to carry her sword on the right side of her hips. She then takes out her sword with her left hand and swings it around with careful movement in each stroke. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    We leave the blacksmith''s and move on closer to the center of the city as the day grows darker. Traffic slows down with people not being able to see where they are going, a sight I didn''t expect to see. Then small objects around the street start glowing like dimly lit candles and float from the ground, growing brighter by the second. They act like street lamps, rows and rows of them down in one single line all the way to the center of the city.

    Zeyl guides me into another shop, this time it id a magic store specializing in clothing. A young boy my age walks up to me and leads me to a changing room where he takes my measurements.

    ¡°Make it two or three sizes bigger,¡± said Zeyl. These measurements are for the magic uniform I need for class. Then another clerk walks in, much older and more appropriate for the store.

    ¡°And this is for Mirahn''s school uniform?¡± He asked, to which Zeyl nods.

    ¡°How exactly does magic work?¡± I asked the clerk spontaneously to explain why there are magical items that use magic stones and some that do not. He doesn''t object to my request.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Your clothing, like any magic gem, act as a vessel that houses that magic energy inside,¡± said the clerk, now showing us to a room where other workers are sewing on clothing. He has me sit with Zeyl opposite of him and he begins to sew on pieces of cloth, letting the needle dance left and right like a carefully choreographed dance.

    ¡°...¡± I listened carefully.

    ¡°Magic on clothing is actually quite a recent discover, no more than a few decades back compared to other magic that are hundreds and thousands of years old. We pour in our magic to accommodate whatever our customer''s needs are. Sometimes we apply an object resistance to fire, ice, and most minor spells, for example. So long as the magic does one thing, and does so constantly, then it will recycle its own energy until needed but it isn''t without its own faults.¡± He finishes one part of the clothing, and continues. ¡°Stones, or gems of magic, they store magic, too, but they require steps to activate and do their job. For example, step one, activate. Step two, discern owner''s condition from good or bad. Is the owner in danger, are they hurt? If yes, then attack nearby living things. If not, then the stone will continuously stay on standby.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Step three, repeat step two until all magic has run out.¡±

    ¡°Can the stone not be deactivated and resold with what magic is left?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, it isn''t that simple because the magic is stored in a stone, which by the way these stone and gems can store a greater capacity of magic than cloth and are thus worth a good sum of gold. They activate by letting a tiny crack break the stone and so the magic flows out to do the job the user needs it to do.¡±

    ¡°And what about summoning stones?¡±

    ¡°Ah, glad you brought that up,¡± said the clerk. ¡°These are still being researched. If we can figure why a summoning stone does not break and still activate, while also keeping too much magic from escaping, then this could change how people use magic stones in the future.¡±

    He finishes the last piece of cloth that makes the bottom half of the robe along with a pair of pants, a shirt, and a sweater. It was done very quickly and he has me go to a changing room to try them out. They fit perfectly... almost, just two sizes bigger, but I wonder, why a robe? Seems like the norm for most wizards in anime and movies. When I ask Zeyl who is standing outside the changing room, she says that it is simply an extra layer of protection. I keep my other clothing in a bag and step out the changing room.

    ¡°It suits you,¡± said Zeyl and I thank her. The clerk stood next to her.

    ¡°Well, then,¡± said the clerk, ¡°let us formally greet each other, instructor to student. My name is Coll.¡±

    ¡°My name is Lee,¡± I said. ¡°You''re an instructor at the institution?¡± I bow, and he returns the greeting. Something I learned from the culture section of Aria in my book. It isn''t needed, but a good first impression can work wonders..

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°and I''ve heard of how you manipulated water with ease earlier today. I wasn''t expecting to see you so soon after the little.. mishap.¡±

    ¡°It seems he has become aware,¡± said Zeyl as she copied Isla''s pronouncement of the word and emphasizes it more than needed.

    ¡°Aware of what?¡± asked Coll.

    ¡°Dunno, but it seems to have helped get him back in shape,¡± said Zeyl, and I try changing the subject.

    ¡°What do you teach, professor?¡±

    ¡°Stones, gems, cloth, anything that I can pour magic into and bring it to life,¡± he said. ¡°You can ask for my class when you get the chance. Right now I''ve brought you up to speed in what we have learned in the first week in terms of the basics.¡±

    ¡°Ah, now I see why you went so far into detail,¡± I commented.

    We part ways shortly after and pay the shop the one gold for the set of clothing, which I ended up keeping on me. I now have a little over thirteen gold left. I then ask Zeyl to lead us to the bookstore again out of curiosity, and when we get there the same owners from before greet us. I browse around their many shelves and vast collection. After searching for a while, I failed to find any science books. There aren''t any, but just to be sure I ask the clerk.

    ¡°Science?¡± he said with a confused look.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°I want something preferably on atomic particles.¡± If I am right, then this should help in using magic instead of just, for example, trying to imagine water moving up like Lo instructed me. Then perhaps I can learn how to do other things. However, I do have my share of suspicion that such text does not exist.

    ¡°I''ve never heard of such a book,¡± said the clerk.. and I was right to believe so.

    ¡°...Do you know where I might be able to find one?¡±

    ¡°You should try your school,¡± he said. We finish with buying just a notebook and pen. Though neither are what imagined them to be. The pen is just a lengthy well crafted piece of wood in the shape of a pen soft point end. The whole thing is made from one material and not separated from the ink and plastic parts that are found in ones from my world. I scribe my name on the book and it writes like a normal pen. The notebook, too, it is just one page that automatically creates more when one page is finished or I swipe to the right.

    ¡°I thought books were expensive because paper was hard to come by,¡± I said.

    ¡°You pay for the information,¡± answered Zeyl.

    ¡°Then what is stopping me from copying information from one text book and selling the notebook as a copy?¡±

    ¡°The law,¡± said Zeyl, bluntly. ¡°And the notebook itself.¡±

    ¡°Ah... but the notebook, too?¡±

    ¡°It knows when information is being copied word for word, or if a big percent of it is too much alike from other works. Then it just erases everything. Of course, you can buy a notebook that doesn''t erase even a copy, but... it will cost about ten gold as compared to the few silver for the one notebook you''ll never run out pages for.¡± She notes that mine has a brown cover, and explains that black covers are the ten gold variations.

    * * *

    Back at the inn. I made sure to change out of my uniform and keep it inside the closet. We were greeted by Isla at the entrance as she tried attracting customers inside. She acted as she always did, and I somehow felt worried. That also reminds me something about the inn and Zeyl living soon.

    ¡°Hey, Zeyl.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°How much are houses in Aria?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Depends on what area of the city,¡± she said. ¡°at most five hundred for the nicest homes in the best areas, and at the lowest... maybe twenty.¡±

    ¡°Silver?¡± I said jokingly.

    ¡°If only..¡± she said. ¡°I would recommend you buy one when you get the chance, since traveling isn''t exactly for children, and long-term housing is better than in comparison to staying at an inn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, ¡°then what about water bills...?¡± I wanted to add gas and electricity, but I can already guess that these aren''t exactly applicable since most things in Aria use magic.

    "Magic.."

    "Oh.. that answers everything," I said.

    Zeyl sat by the window as she did when last she spoke with Isla. It might be good time to bring it up, especially since Zeyl will be leaving soon. I ask her about my concerns with our unruly inn keeper, Isla.

    ¡°Isla works at the Inn as a slave," she said

    ¡°...¡±

    End.

    Chapter 15: Slave Trade >></a>

 Chapter 15: Slave Trade

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I mean that she''s going to be sold off to a brothel,¡± explained Zeyl. ¡°She was born a slave and raised as such.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you going to do anything about it?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zeyl stayed silent.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°... Why?¡±

    ¡°...¡± I clenched my fist and looked directly to Zeyl''s eyes. This is the first time I''ve ever gotten angry with her and I didn''t know what to say.

    ¡°You have to understand, Lee,¡± she said. ¡°Slavery is a part of life in this world. You have lived pampered by your Talician parents, so I don''t think you''d understand... since you''re still a child.¡±

    A child... those words kept repeating themselves in my head. I looked to my hands and they were indeed small. I had gotten used to being so short and small, but I made sure to act like I always did in my world. I see... so I am being treated by my looks. I can''t blame Zeyl.

    ¡°Even though she has been taking good care of us at the Inn?¡±

    ¡°That''s part her job,¡± said Zeyl.

    ¡°Is it wrong to grow attached to a person?¡±

    ¡°No. It is not,¡± she said, glancing carefully over at me.

    I left the room with Selsie following behind, and in the process left Zeyl in the room alone. I made my way downstairs and met with the owner at the counter. He had several tattoos on his shoulder down to his arm but were mostly covered by his own clothing.

    ¡°Ah, how has your stay been?¡± asked the owner, ¡°I hope your accommodations have been met in these past few days.¡±

    ¡°...¡± I got this far but didn''t know how to word the problem, and the owner looked me with concern for his customer.

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°How much are you selling Isla for?¡± I asked bluntly, and he seemed bothered when I asked.

    ¡°Hrng... I am selling her for ten gold,¡± he said. I have thirteen, enough to cover the expense and leave some for myself.

    ¡°I''ll buy her from you,¡± I said.

    ¡°That''s not possible.. ¡°

    ¡°W-Why not?¡±

    ¡°I''ve already made a contract with the brothel and a cancellation fee will cost another ten gold,¡± he said. Even if I sold all of my belongings, I wouldn''t have nearly enough.

    "...How long until the trade is finalized?"

    "A few days from now," he said. I go back to my room and Zeyl is sitting by the window. She didn''t look back when I entered and simple kept looking on. I know Zeyl used up her last two gold, and the books I have could fetch maybe a few gold. I don''t have enough.. Fuck! I hold the urge to kick the door. Selsie then makes a light scratching sound from outside. I forgot she was following me and open the door.

    "Sorry, Selsie."

    Afterwards I tried going to sleep but just thinking about what happened earlier keeps me from getting even a second of rest. The lights were turned off by Zeyl. A little square of light on the ceiling emanating light began dimming completely until only darkness remained. Zeyl lay down next to me on the bed and went to sleep. I already got used to it and didn''t think anything of it when we shared the same bed. It would also have been odd for me to ask for my own room.

    * * *

    One hour later and I was still awake..

    I get up from the bed and walked to the window. I sat and looked outside at people still walking by even at this hour. Among them was Isla by the front area of the Inn trying to get customers to come in and spend a night or two before continuing their travels the next day.

    "..." It would be impossible for me to make any money as I am, nor do I have the time to raise the amount. Soon enough it started raining, but this didn''t deter people from walking the streets because there was some sort of barrier protecting us from the weather. Falling rain made for a beautiful spectacle as it bounces off and mixes with the ever increasing amounts of water on the invisible ceiling. At some point, there are holes in the barrier where high amounts of rain fell like a waterfall. They fall into large reserves and are used to maintain the city''s drinkable source of water in areas where magic has yet to be integrated as the city booms in size because of its flourishing economy.

    I yawned. I should get some sleep since I have class tomorrow. Instead of using the bed, I used Selsie as pillow, to which she didn''t seem to mind. I finally fall asleep by then.

    * * *

    In the morning I started getting dressed after a cold shower. Zeyl was gone when I awoke and didn''t I think much of it. I finished putting on the uniform and headed downstairs to find Isla moping and cleaning the entrance. I greet her.

    "Oh~" she said, "hi, young lord!" She picks me up and hugs me tightly. It''s suffocating! She lets go. "Going to school?"

    "Yeah."

    "Alright, do your best okay?"

    "I will," I said, and left with Selsie following behind. We pass the crowds that never die down and head south of the city towards the school. We pass by the slaver who some time ago tried having me purchase two kids who seemed to be in their early teens, all for a "special offer" of five gold. They were still there and were clearly malnourished, both of which were older than me but more than obviously thinner. It was just them, however, as the others were more well fed with meat in their bones, which is likely why the slaver was selling the two for just five gold. I see him walk up to with more confidence since Zeyl wasn''t around with me.

    "Care to buy to buy a slave?" he asked but he surely enough wasn''t finished. "I even have a special offer! Two for five gold!" Instead of ignoring him this time, I asked him some questions. I also made sure Selsie didn''t start getting offensive with him by keep her a few steps away.

    "How much are the others?" I asked, mostly out of curiosity.

    "Ah, hmm these would go for ten gold at most for the healthiest ones," he said. Ten gold is the same amount that Isla is being sold for, minus the cancellation fee..

    "I''ll give you two gold for the kids you have there," I said. He looked confused for a second, perhaps thinking that I wouldn''t at least try to bargain for them, though in reality, I would have bought them anyway.

    "F-Four gold," he said. "I won''t go any lower." I walk away from the offer but he quickly grabs me by the cloth of my shirt. Selsie growls, and the slaver steps away. "Three gold!" I accept. He brings them over and hands me a contract to sign. I read it over and everything seemed fine. I then sign it and he removes the ropes wrapped over their ankles. With this, I could help someone out with money I am not even using. I now have a little over ten gold.

    "Are you two okay?" I asked. The boy nods and the girl stays silent. "Your names?"

    "Kahl," said the boy. "This is my sister Sophie."

    "Alright, Kahl, Sophie," I said, "come with me."

    We head towards the school, but instead of going to the entrance, I stop by a small restaurant that was close by. The waiter came up to us and asked for our order.

    "Anything good for kids our age?" I asked. The waiter gave us a list of things that I couldn''t for my life recognize, that is, until he mentioned chicken soup with creamed bread. We took this order. Moments later and Kahl began eating his portion. Sophie didn''t move. I sat next to her and helped her eat the soup. She didn''t hesitate opening her mouth, and for a while I thought she just didn''t like the soup. Selsie lay to the opposite of and eyed my portion. I let her eat it. The waiter looked to us with some concern, likely because I let Selsie devour my portion in one go. I apologized to the waiter and he went back to work.

    When we finished, we headed to the school.

    "Selsie," I said, "look after them while I''m in class, okay?" She barked in agreement, or so I hope she did. It should be fine since Selsie does as I ask. She''s very smart for a wolf so I can trust her with this. I left them, and from far away now I see Selsie pushing Kahl gently to keep him walking and has him sit at a bench. Then she does the same to Sophie. I''ll have to buy them new clothes later and give them a shower or bath before that.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    * * *

    Like some universities, a lecture was being given... except not on the usual subjects but of the concept in using certain magic. There was never mention of the inner workings. One needed simply only to ¡°picture¡± yourself using the magic and I believe this only made it harder to master it. This meant that magicians were limited to using quite basic magic through out the first and second years in school. Fire was especially hard, while water was the easiest.

    Our professor was an interesting man in this aspect, and the students couldn''t help but compare me to him on the basis that we shared the same hair and eye color, meaning also that he was Talician. The first one I''ve seen in Aria.

    "Is my class boring you?" asked Prof. Krum. I was in deep thought for the first day of class and was caught off guard by the professor.

    "No," I said. Other students laughed an whispered to each other.

    ¨C ¡°Isn''t he too young to be learning magic?¡± Said one of the students to another.

    ¨C ¡°I feel bad for him, he''ll be here learning how to use magic for years to come.¡±

    ¡°Then let''s see what you can do,¡± said Krum, ignoring the other students. ¡°Demonstrate to the class what magic you do know.¡± He was evaluating our magic abilities to see where to begin teaching us. Before that, he mentioned that he was going over what to expect in the coming weeks of classes. I was one a few students behind the line, so I would be coming up soon anyway.

    I do as he asked, and from the middle of the room water rose from a puddle. I turned into steam, blew it towards the students and did so for the shortest amount of time before I felt even a little bit exhausted. Any longer and I''ll repeat what happened yesterday.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± asked Krum.

    Now thinking about making a rapid chemical reaction, a combustible substance with oxygen, I created fire. A spell is easy to do as long you can understand the inner workings, something this school didn''t teach. Imagining was the foundation of using magic and I believed this to be wrong. I dispelled the fire after a second or two and quickly fall on my knees and catch my breath. This is very exhausting, and would have otherwise been an exciting thing to do if it weren''t for all my worries.

    ¨C ¡°Woah,¡± said one of the students, amazed that I could already conjure fire.

    ¨C ¡°Even I don''t know how to do that!¡±

    ¡°Get back in line,¡± said Krum, and I made my way to the other students. Up next was a young girl, about fifteen and she walked to the center.

    She stood at the center and lifted the water from the puddle of what remained, though Lord Krum was sure to fill it up with every other person. The student then placed it back and that was it.

    I understood already how to create fire, control water, lift earth, and move air. This was very basic, and I ignored the teaching to ¡°picture¡± the magic doing what you want it to do, as it often yielded minimal results as I found students struggling to use magic throughout the evaluation. Most knew how to control water to the extent of just lifting it in the air, very few could move earth as they willed it and no one in the class knew how to create fire or move air. This however, was because the first week of class had only started a while ago. I may have been a little late taking classes, but I was already ahead of the everyone. I might have been excited, too, but I kept thinking about Islah, Sophie and Kahl.

    A few minutes after class was over, professor Krum kept me over to have a talk. He was a tall man, taller than Zeyl, with a lighter shade of purple hair and same shade of eyes. He was Talician, but it almost felt a bit artificial. I heard that Talicians with very dark purple hair and eyes, like mines, were to be considered of ¡°pure¡± Talician blood.

    ¡°Lee,¡± said Krum. ¡°Can you show me your handling with earth and air?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, ¡°but I can only do so for just a few seconds or I might use all of my magic.¡± I was already pushing it, but I learned that using short burst and doing so with some time in between was fine. The only danger is in using it continuously, so there is a sort of.. recovery rate.

    ¡°That''s fine,¡± he said. Most of the students left with only a handful remaining in the classroom.

    I walk t the center of the class and lift earth from the ground where a tile of the floor was removed for this occasion. All I had to do was think about the many atoms inside and lift it. It really is that simple. Air was the same, and so I created a decent wind inside a classroom with no open windows to hint of a breeze passing through. It really is true when they say that ninety-nine percent of space are made of atoms.

    ¨C ¡°... Why is this little know-it-all even in this class?!¡±

    ¨C ¡°Oi, clam down, Lord Krum is looking this way. Let''s go.¡±

    Ignoring the other students, I finished showing Lord krum my use of the other elements, but by doing so I fell to my knees from exhaustion. I may have just a little too much. Lord Krum helped me up.

    ¡°That was impressive,¡± he said, and I stayed quiet trying to catch my breath. ¡°You should drop this class.¡±

    ¡°...?¡± I didn''t understand what he meant until he continued.

    ¡°You''ve already learned all I was going to teach the class,¡± he said. ¡°I can consider this a test and let you take credit for the course.¡±

    ¡°Is that fine with you?¡± I asked, and he nods.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he said. ¡°I''ll have your adviser know and tell him to give you a more advanced class.¡±

    * * *

    I went to Selsie first thing after leaving the classroom. Thankfully when I saw her, everything was fine. Despite the rain still falling from yesterday, the barrier still held up so no one ever got wet unless intentionally going to the small spots where rain fell into reserves. My next class will start tomorrow with Mr. Coll. It is a class called "magic embedding."

    I signaled Selsie to follow, and she had Sophie and Kahl get from their seats and start following me. We headed out the gate and back to the Inn, and instead of having them settle in the room I shared with Zeyl, I ordered another room for them. Two silver for a week, or three silver for the same time plus meals. I took the second offer and exchanged coin for key. The room was next to Zeyl, though I didn''t ask for it.

    "Come in," I told them as I opened the door. I had both try on my clothes for reference, since they were two or so sizes bigger, they fit nicely. "Selsie, look after them." I head out the Inn and made my way the same clothing store where I bought my normal clothes with Zeyl a while ago. I buy a few sets in their sizes and return to the Inn shortly after.

    Zeyl was outside looking around as if looking for someone. She then turns to look to me and seemed annoyed at the same time. I walk up to her and greet her.

    "Where have you been?" she asked, and looks to the bags of clothing I carried.

    "Buying clothing," I said walking past her and to the second floor and to the room with Kahl, Sophie and Selsie. I enter the room and Zeyl was just in the hallway looking to us.

    "Who are these two?" she asked, I explained what I did the whole day and Zeyl takes the two to the bathing area. She comes back later with both of them wet and clean. She dries them up from head to toe and then sighs. I help dress Kahl and Zeyl does the same with Sophie.

    End.

    Chapter 16: Koinsol and the Phoenix Crest >></a>

 Chapter 16: Koinsol and the Phoenix Crest

    I leave my bed and check up on Lee in the new room he requested for the children he brought along. They were soundly asleep. Isla was down the hall way taking a short glance at me and continuing whatever she was doing. Selsie stayed in the room to look after Lee, as she always does when I checked on them. She¡¯s gotten really attached to him.

    Now outside, the crowd still passing by and some even looked drunk or sober enough to head to the next bar. Ignoring them, I walked to the center of the city and head inside a magic shop. Freyer was at the counter helping out a customer and I signaled to her with my hands.

    ¡°Oh, hey Zeyl,¡± she said. ¡°Did you forget something?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, and drag her into the back room where Lee had made the deal with her before. I thought the deal was fair myself so I didn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Whoa, easy there.¡±

    ¡°You need to think about leaving the city,¡± I told her.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    ¡°There is going to be a war,¡± I said.

    ¡°With what countries?¡± she asked knowing fully well that war is always going on somewhere in this world.

    ¡°Every single one of them,¡± I said in a serious tone, but Freyer just takes it as a jokes and laughs.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re serious?¡± she asked, and the atmosphere grew tense. ¡°I-I can¡¯t just up and leave, you know? What¡¯s going on anyway?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it myself,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s something strange going on in this world and I¡¯m sure other countries have noticed it by now.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, please,¡± she begged.

    ¡°¡­We found strange buildings and people..¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Who are these people? Are you sure it¡¯s not some weirdo using magic?¡±

    ¡°They were all dead when we found them. We didn¡¯t recognize what country they belonged to and what¡¯s odd is that these people and buildings appeared out of thin air. No magic residue left to suggest magic was involved. There are also lands of ours that have gone missing. I¡¯ve already observed this happening in the surrounding countries.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since Sharia is allied with us..¡±

    ¡°¡­ you came to warn us, I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told the military general of Aria and completed my mission here,¡± I said.

    ¡°And what about the boy you brought with you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Talician, I¡¯m sure a noble family in Aria will take him in should something go seriously wrong. His family crest is also an open winged bird. That means that under Talician law, they have to take him in.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in Aria, not Talica,¡± said Freyer. ¡°They have no reason to follow such a law.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And here I was thinking you¡¯ve grown attached to him,¡± said Freyer.

    ¡°¡­¡± I stayed silent for a moment. ¡°He¡¯d be executed the moment he enters Dahramn, so I can¡¯t take him with me. You know how they are with Talicians.¡± I get up and ready myself to leave.

    ¡°Then he¡¯ll likely die in this city,¡± said Freyer, and I open the door.

    ¡°Help him get a cheap house in the meantime and if something happens¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯ve been a good friend, ¡± I told her with all honesty. We¡¯ve known each other for a decade now.

    As I walk out I hear Freyer¡¯s last words. ¡°You should leave the military¡­¡±

    I sighed.

    * * *

    Back at the Inn, Isla was just outside my room door and she turns to me when she hears my footsteps make their way upstairs. I¡¯ve known her ever since she was around five years old and she has been helping around the Inn since then. Now there is only one thing bothering me. I ask Isla to take me to her personal room so that I can have a chat with her. She nods and accepts me into her room all the way at the end of the hallway. Inside there are no windows unlike the ones in mine and it is rather small and almost claustrophobic in here. She lets me take a seat by her small desk and we begin our conversation.

    ¡°How may I be of service, Master Zeyl?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to say that you should take care of yourself since I will be leaving early tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you be returning next year, as you always do?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, this will be the lat time I return to Aria.¡±

    ¡°And Lee?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll stay in Aria and do as he wants,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not his mother so I can¡¯t force to do anything.¡±

    ¡°He trusts you,¡± said Isla. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do whatever you ask of him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Zeyl?¡±

    ¡°Also,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine,¡± said Isla knowing exactly why I was apologizing. ¡°Twenty gold is a large sum. Not many people have that kind of gold siting around, and I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t see this coming.¡±

    ¡°Still, after getting berated by Lee, I felt a bit shitty,¡± I explained, and Isla laughs.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s fun to be around because he acts mature for his age,¡± she said.

    ¡°And that¡¯s not all, is it?¡± I asked, and she returns an expression of guilt for a moment.

    ¡°While I did think of trying to persuade him to buy me, since he is a young lord, a runaway at that,¡± she said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t go with it. Imagine me.. I couldn¡¯t even try to persuade a child, but even then, in the short days I¡¯ve known him¡­ I think that he would have been a good master if I actually succeeded.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°You¡¯re usually not this hesitant,¡± I said. ¡°What kind of contract are you in?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a blood contract,¡± she said, ¡°and if I Lee did sign it, he might have died in the process¡­ It¡¯s one of the reasons I couldn¡¯t go through it. Pretty useful for a brothel, don¡¯t ya think?¡±

    ¡°If you did I would have killed you..¡± I said jokingly, Isla smiles.

    ¡°I know..¡± she said,¡± since you treat him like your own child and bare your fangs at strangers when it comes to him. Which leads me to questioning how exactly you met the young lord?¡± I get up from my seat and head for the door.

    ¡°He was sleeping under an elder root tree..¡± I left the room and Isla waves me goodbye.

    * * *

    I go back into my room and check my belongings. I¡¯ve replenished my food rations for the trip back and replaced some worn out tools and rags. With that out of the way, I head for bed. Just thinking about how crazy the trip has been I fail to get much sleep.

    When I wake up, it¡¯s some time after the early morning. I overslept. I get up from my bed and go check up on the room next to mine and find that Lee wasn¡¯t in there. Sophie and Kahl were sound asleep and seemed a little happy.

    I at least want to say goodbye to him before I leave. Downstairs now and I meet with the Isla as she was cleaning the first floor.

    ¡°Isla,¡± I said, and she turns to me. ¡°Have you seen Lee?¡±

    ¡°No, Ma¡¯am. I just started cleaning a few moments ago,¡± she said and she continues cleaning from the bottom stairs up until she gets to the second floor hallway.

    I walk up the Inn owner, who seemed a bit concerned over something and hand him my key.

    ¡°You look troubled,¡± I said to the owner.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, letting sweat drop down his forehead. I walk out the Inn and look in both directions. Lee either went to class or went to do something else. Just in case, I walk to the center of Aria. The crowds of adventurers, merchants, and simple tourists plaugued the streets.

    After sometime I felt a tug on my coat and am grabbed from behind. I look back and in the crowed of people walking by I met with Freyer.

    ¡°Zeyl,¡± she said, ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh, were you just about to leave Aria?¡± she asked, glancing over at my bag.

    ¡°Yes, but what was it that you wanted to ask?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lee,¡± she said. ¡°He came into my shop about thirty minutes ago asking for an advance on the payment for his magic stone.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to ask you, he seemed bothered and left suddenly after I gave him the gold. Of course, I also raised the finder¡¯s fee by five percent..¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°¡±Five percent?¡± she asked. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°How much did you give him?!¡± I yelled and this startled Freyer along with some walking by.

    ¡°T-Twenty,¡± she said. ¡°You should have passed by him a few minutes ago.¡±

    I started running back to the Inn, but the crowds of people made it harder to move in. Some even seemed as if they were intentionally getting in my way. By the time I made it to the inn¡­ I was too late. Lee finished signing the paper inked in red, he looks back to me and my eyes widened.

    ¡°I bought Isla,¡± he said with a smile and he couldn¡¯t be any happier. A second later and he falls on his knees and expressed his confusion by looking at me as if asking ¡®what¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Smoke started coming from his right arm as I quickly made my way to him. I held him close.

    ¡°Argh!¡± he yelled as letters were slowly being burned into his skin. I know what¡¯s going to be written, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. On his arms, the two words are complete.

    Aril Islahn

    The contract is complete. Isla¡¯s full name runs down Lee¡¯s arm as proof of ownership in a blood oath. I look angrily at the Inn owner and he trembles away to the backroom until I can no longer see or hear his bastardly breathing. I look back to Lee, who was shaking in pain now and trying to keep it from showing.

    I hear from behind me a person falling a few steps from staircase.

    ¡°Zeyl,¡± said the voice. I look back to see Isla down on the floor as a trail of smoke flowed from her arm and even more from her back. ¡°You should take a look at this..¡±

    She gets up and walks to me with a slow pace and enduring the pain of the engraving. She removes a portion of her upper clothing, revealing parts of skin from neck to the back of her hand and it shows Lee¡¯s full name running down her arm.. along with an engraving of a phoenix, his family crest, burning the first layer of her skin with intensity and completing the crest that now the back of her hand.

    Liel Olivar Charles Windser

    A last name exclusive to the Royal Family of Talica. I then notice my hands shaking and my breathing becoming heavier by the second.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    End

    Chapter 17: A Day in the Caste >> </a>

 Chapter 17: A Day in the Castle

    We always made sure to clean the hallways that seem to go on forever in one direction and again in the other. Every small spot of the palace was to be left in an order that is fit to be clean and able to reflect some manner of light. Thus making the maintenance of the building that much more long and arduous, but because we have a large workforce, the work can be completed in a day, and done again every first day of the second week. This included sweeping the halls, dusting the shelves, watering and caring for the garden and many other small details that should not be overlooked. This also meant that the newer servants, like myself, had a chance to get to know the building better as we cleaned. Otherwise, it would take months or years to get used to the long maze like hallways that some of us would instinctively avoid. As beautiful as the palace is, the one aspect missing for such a castle would be its ruler...the Prince.

    "We have finished for today," said Lilia to the group of ten servants. We are are made up of five groups throughout the castle, and along with one leader of per group, we have fifty-five servants all living in the castle. No one showed their displeasure when they finished their chores, as exhausting as it was, since it would be unsightly and an offense to the ruler of the castle... even if there wasn''t one.

    "What is the next order of business?" I asked.

    "Like always, we standby and wait," said Lilia, our group leader. This was the norm ever since a few years ago. We all scattered around and went our separate ways to meet up with our friends in other groups, or returned to our rooms to continue with our studies. In my case, I just roamed the halls to a certain place in mind. If we hear a bell ringing, then that means that we have a guest and that we should act accordingly. This bell can only be heard by wearing a special earring worn only by us servants. I then made it to my destination after about a good ten minutes.

    It was a garden full of Talica''s most famous and rare plants, an area created to please royalty. I sat on the grass and kept myself closer to the flowers that were just planted not even a week ago. Calla Lily, as I recalled, were the name of these flowers that somewhat seemingly swirl out from its core in beautiful colors of red, pink and purple, but most dominantly white. Just looking at them makes time go by as I lose myself in their construct.

    "Are these new?" asked a voice from behind me, and taking me mildly by surprise.

    "Yes, these were imported a while ago," I said, and I looked back to the person and if only she did not see the horror in my eyes I had showed her. I get up immediately and bow deeply to apologize to the young girl now in front of me as she makes her way to the flowers.

    "Your Royal Highness Princess of Talica, please forgive me," I said, still bowing in a curtsy manner. I was caught off guard. "I did not know you were in the Prince''s castle, and I''ve let your Highness see an unsightly side of me."

    "Stop," she said, and I did so before I continued to apologize and embarrass myself any further. She didn''t wear a dress and would often wear common clothing that always seemed to please her very much. No frilly dress, just pants and a very nice shirt because otherwise Her Majesty the Queen would be troubled. She lowered herself to smell the flowers. "Where is Lili?"

    "She should be with the other servants," I said. "Shall I go fetch her?"

    "No," said the princess. "You will keep me company."

    "Yes, Ma''am." I followed the princess around the garden without uttering a word to her. She checks on every small detail of the flowers and smells their fragrance once in a while.

    I tried keeping myself in check even as I stare at her shadow. It follows her, as do I, but its shape changes routinely even when the princess stands still. I''ve heard before that this is her guardian, a royal beast of the family and a constant vigilance to protect her highness from incident.

    We then walk to a room separated from the garden and into a larger hallway. It is an open hallway with the garden in its view and I''m afraid we aren''t allowed here, that is, us servants. I followed her highness to a room I knew full well that we were not allowed near from or entering. It was his room, the room of our missing Prince. The Princess paced herself towards it, and out of sheer habit I stopped for a moment, hesitating and reminding myself of the words repeating in my head that I am not allowed here. Then I look to our Princess, who could not be more than ten years old, and she did not hesitate once to turn the knob.

    It was dark inside with what seemed to be a window now shut out from the outside world, brick by brick carefully placed where the opening should have been. The young princess lifts her hand and turns on the few candles in the room that melted near their core and now drip hot wax around themselves. Fire, our princess used a basic element she mastered at such a young age to turn the candles on at the lift of her hand, where many would fail and incinerate the room with lack of control.

    As expected. The room was covered in dust except for a few foot steps that appeared recent. The young princess looked around, as if to reminisce of her younger brother, Prince Liel, who is about three years her junior. She then raised her arm to the bricked in window and it began to glow brightly, almost blindingly. Before I knew what happened, I was laying down on the floor, covered by her guardian shadow and could not hear or see what was going around me. It was complete darkness for no more than a second. Then the shadow removes itself from me and I began hearing a breeze entering the room from the outside. The window had been opened forcefully and yet it seemed as if nothing had been disturbed except for the bricks that once shut the window tightly.

    The princess walked to the window and pressed herself against it to take a look outside. We were on the tenth floor of the castle, so I couldn''t help but near myself to her in case something happened.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Do not worry yourself," she said. "If you get too close, Dane will take you for an enemy." I heed her words and back myself a few steps.

    "What''s going on?" asked a voice from the door. I look back to see Lilia and others with lances and staffs at the read, but then Lilia signals them to stop and back away.

    "Your Royal Highness," said Lilia. She bows and waits for the princess to speak. Lilia normally escorts and keeps guests accompanied should they need anything during their visit in the castle. Lilia then looks to me and I shrug because I was the one accompanying the princess.

    "I want this room cleaned," said the princess, and from outside a group of the servants enter and began to follow orders. The princess then leaves with myself following behind because she did not dismiss me. "You too, Lili, come with me."

    "Ma''am," said Lilia, "we were not aware of your visit." Lilia made sure to place herself between myself and the princess. "I also have certain qualms about letting the room be cleaned as it is an order directly from the Queen herself to keep all away."

    "Then let me ask you," said the young princess. "Who is your ruler? Who is it that you must obey every command even should this person''s order go against another monarch?"

    I would imagine that to be the Queen?

    "The Prince, your Highness," said Lilia.

    "Then do not bother yourself with such matters. If mother is angered by this, then I will see to it that I am the one held responsible."

    "Yes, Ma''am."

    We remain walking in good distance to the princess, following her to the garden from before. Then moments later a large dark figure appears from above and with quick speed as it makes its way to us. I brought my arms up to protect out of habit to fend off against the unnaturally strong wind, and I notice that this did no faze Lilia and the princess as I squinted my eyes to see them. Then it became clear as day.

    It was a giant bird, a phoenix to be exact and one of five remaining in this world. It looks to me, and lets out a soft cry that calms and soothes my mind. It was ability known to only the phoenix. From behind the bird, a young girl leaps from its back and lands near the princess. Both Lilia and I bow in a curtsy manner knowing full well who has appeared before us.

    "Sister," said Her Royal Highness First Princess of Talica, Princess Nes. "I saw a large explosion from my castle--" she looks at the Prince''s room that isn''t too far away, where many servants were currently cleaning. "Don''t tell me I am looking straight at the culprit." Her long and beautiful hair was of the darkest hues, almost a blood red but visibly a dark purple also because of the light that shined above us.

    "Yes."

    "...Well, I can''t say I''m surprised," Said Nes, she walks to Lilia and I and she offers her hand. We shake it and Lilia goes to bring the two somewhere to seat themselves. Before long, we had established a table in the garden and seating for two with the help of other servants. The phoenix lay down and a few of the servants bring the bird some food for it and it happily chows it down.

    In the mean time, the two Princesses converse far from our ears, as requested.

    "What do you think they are talking about?" I asked Lilia.

    "..."

    "Aren''t you curious?"

    "No."

    Our group leader was like this, always one to follow rules and we admired her for that. However, she might sometimes take her job too seriously, that it almost seems to be draining her of what truly makes her the person standing beside me.

    "Hey, Lilia.."

    "What?"

    "Do you think Our Prince is alive and well?"

    "We can only hope so," she said. Lilia began walking off to the two and I follow after.

    "I''m off, then," said Princess Nes. Her phoenix bird lays down its neck and the princess climbs on and leaves waving goodbye. We bow. And now we remain with the youngest of the sisters.

    "Where is she being housed?"

    "Who might you be referring to, Ma''am?" I asked, but before the princess answered, Lilia cut in.

    "She''s being jailed on the basement floor," said Lilia.

    "How is her health?"

    "Her magic stones did their work on impact but there is still some damage to her back," explained Lilia, and I''m here wondering who she might be talking about. "I''ve already received permission to let you see her."

    "And the young man?"

    "He has been moved to her Majesty''s castle dome, and is being guarded as we speak," said Lilia.

    "Very well, take me to the basement jail cells," ordered the young Princess.

    This would be an odd thing to do, as we follow the young princess around now that we head to the lowest floors of the castle. What is strange is that we follow someone who is not the royal who we have sworn oath of fealty and no one else, not even her Majesty the Queen, something I had momentarily forgotten. However, this is a special occasion to house and obey within reason another royal different from our own... should ours be missing.

    We finally reach a flight of stairs that will lead us many floors down and into the jail cells specially made for magic users to keep them restrained. After about ten minutes, we reach the lowest floors where a hallway of jails could be seen. We could hear every bit of contact that our shoes made against the hard stone and the echoes that came along with it. It was dark here, and hard to see ahead of us, but that didn''t seem to be a problem for the princess and so I kept following with confidence as she lead the way.

    We suddenly stop. Someone lay down on a bed in a jail cell in front of us. The very small openings of light on the wall to let ventilation in barely shed any light on the person. From what I could see, she wore this black dress, almost as if mourning.

    Who is this?

    End.

    Chapter 18: A Small Family And A Wolf >></a>

 Chapter 18: A Small Family And A Wolf

    ¡°Alice..¡± said the Princess, and she waves her hand and lights the rooms around us. With that, I could clearly see the woman inside that our princess was referring to as ''Alice.'' This woman, she was laying down on her side and holding on closely to what seemed like a magic stone. Then I noticed her hair didn''t reflect any of the light in the room.

    ¡°An elv?¡± I muttered, and immediately place my hand to my mouth and Lilia glared at me. Alice is beautiful for an elv, mesmerizing in fact with her long black hair. Her dress, too, seemed as if it struggled to match the dark shade of her hair in a battle to be the definition of the color black.

    ¡°...¡± She didn''t respond at all to her Highness.

    ¡°I''ve received permission from mother,¡± said the young Princess. ¡°We''re heading south and you''re coming with me to find the signal that my brother''s seeker stone made a while ago.¡±Alice suddenly gets up from the bed and looks directly to the Princess, holds the bars with her hands and gets closer and closer. At the same moment, Lilia and I are startled by the news to which Lilia is the first to respond.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± said Lilia in all eagerness, ¡°please, if possible, might I accompany you?¡±

    ¡°You may,¡± said Alice, and I looked at Lilia confused as to why she was asking the woman in the jail cell and not the Princess.

    ¡°You seem fine from the looks of it..¡± said the Princess.

    ¡°Not entirely,¡± responded Alice, and moves her hands to the Princess, and her Highness responds by getting closer. Alice pets the Princess¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve grown to be a fine young Princess.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯re off to find Lee,¡± said the Princess, and Alice laughs faintly.

    ¡°You still call him that?¡±

    ¡°Liel Olivar Charles Windser is just too long a name¡­¡± said the Princess.

    ¡°Lee is a good nickname..¡± said Alice and she smiles.

    ¡°Lee,¡± I said. It does sound nice to say.

    * * *

    * * *

    * * *

    ¡°Lee.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Master Lee.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m up--I¡¯m up,¡± I said, still drowsy and waking up early in the morning, actually much earlier than usual per Aril¡¯s request. Aril Islah, the person I was now in a blood contract with, sat on the side of the bed. It¡¯s already been two weeks since that incident with the contract. Zeyl left a few days afterwards and I¡¯ve had to make do with living in a different Inn that is much closer to the Mirahn college of Magic. It costs about three hundred and fifty copper a week, or three and a half silver. A fair offer for the size of the room with two beds and free meals, among other things.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± asked Aril, talking about the marking made from the incident. Though I am more concerned with her, since not only was my full name added from her arm down, but also my family crest that practically peeled the skin on the back of her hand.

    ¡°It stopped hurting the first day,¡± I said, and frowned, ¡°yet yours keeps going even till now.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you are Talician,¡± she said, and reminds me once again why it wasn¡¯t bad on my side and that¡¯s because those born of Talica have a great affinity with fire¡­ no, to be correct, only those with royal blood have the affinity. ¡°The pain I feel will go away eventually. It¡¯s natural for a blood contract so please don¡¯t ponder on it for long.¡±

    ¡°...Alright,¡± I said, and sighed. I sat myself up straight. I didn¡¯t notice until now but Kahl and Sophie weren¡¯t on their bed, and neither was Selsie laying around anywhere. Aril noticed my concern as I looked around.

    ¡°They are eating breakfast,¡± she said. I look at the clock and it¡¯s six in the morning and in turn I lay down on the bed again and pull the covers over my head.

    ¡°No use,¡± I said, ¡®It¡¯s still too early~¡± I closed my eyes and tried going back to sleep, but the silence in the room, with the lack of crowds now gone, was almost deafening. I pull the covers off and looked to Aril, she didn''t say a word and simply waited on me. I found myself staring at her hand and could see my family crest. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m up this time.¡± She smiles.

    I went to join Kahl and Sophie to eat breakfast with them in the dining room. There were many other empty tables except for one or two people we didn¡¯t know around the room and ignored them, just as they did us. Selsie was looking after the two brother and sister and began to wag her tail when she saw me coming inside the room.

    Kahl greets me, and Sophie, as usual, doesn¡¯t say a word. She doesn¡¯t say much. Thankfully, the two know how to read at a decent level, so I¡¯ve been teaching them whatever I could. Math, science, and whatever could prove useful to them in the future. And realistically, anything to make progress with Sophie. When I finished my meal, I go over the list of math problems I want them to try while I¡¯m in class. I¡¯d like them to join me in school, but I have to save whatever gold I have since Freyer warned me that I would not receive any more money until the stone is sold.

    ¡°Master Lee,¡± said Aril as she came inside the room, now wearing a complete maid¡¯s uniform, which included long sleeves and white gloves on boths hands, one of which hides the emblem on her hand. ¡°Could I take a moment of your time?¡±

    ¡°..?¡±

    ¡°Back in the room,¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, but before that, I looked to Kahl and Sophie. I told them to finish the first set of problems and take a break after they finish. I then follow behind Aril and we make it back to our room. We take a seat by the table that is quite small in size.

    ¡°I was thinking¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know that Miranh offers one semester for free,¡± she said.

    ¡°Are you interested in going to college?¡± I asked, meaning that.. ¡°Wait, so you can use magic?¡±

    ¡°No, and yes,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in going, and I do know how to use magic. So.. I was hoping you could teach me¡­ after all, it would be much better than spending money on a uniform and books for me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Well, if she¡¯s interested, "I don''t see why not?"

    ¡°Plus,¡± she continued, ¡°I think you¡¯d make a great teacher.¡± She also brings up a good point.. not that I¡¯d make a good teacher, but that I could perhaps teach her my methods of using magic. I haven¡¯t taught Kahl or Sophie about atoms yet, nor do I know if either can use magic in the first place.

    I place my hand on the table and conjure a small bit of water and freeze it to form an icicle. Water is the easiest element to use. Speeding up its atoms or slowing them down greatly affects what happens to it.

    ¡°Can you evaporate this for me?¡± I asked. There is only a little, so it should be safe.

    Aril places her hand over the frozen stick of water. It started melting, but it does so very slowly to the point that I am not exactly sure if it¡¯s because of the room temperature or because Aril is actually doing so. After a moment, it began to gradually melt more and more . Normal students can barely do this, so I impressed. The water then started to glow brightly and I look at Aril¡¯s arm shaking slightly. This brings me back to a class a while ago where a student added too much magic and the pool of water exploded in all directions. It was boiling water, too.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    It grew brighter and I immediately place my hand toward it but it explodes just as quickly. Some of it floats close to my eyes and evaporates entirely as I stopped it before it could hit me.

    ¡°Ah--I¡¯m so sorry!¡± said Aril. I made sure none of it got on her either.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, ¡°before we try again, I want Neean to take a look at you and see what your limit is. I¡¯ll take the others as well.¡± I''m curios to know if they can use magic or not.

    * * *

    Like professor Krum had recommended, I was placed in an intermediate class of offensive magic. We learned more about manipulating and moving water and air, all without using our hands too much and this proved quite difficult.. fore everyone everyone else. Professor Krum taught a lot of different classes, and so an intermediate placement landed me with him again.

    I was practicing what was essential a game of catch. Instead of a ball, we used either fire or water. Of course, most students opted to using water because it is easy to use. Our uniforms protected us from this level of magic regardless, so we won¡¯t get harmed if we used fire should we desire it. Lo was opposite to me, just a few yards away and was my partner in this game of catch. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to use much magic because I did not have to force the atoms around us to become an element. We were simply changing the directions of the balls of water thrown and changing its direction one hundred and eighty degrees to the other person.

    That, however, was not what our instructor wanted us to learn. The next step is to guide the spell to its target and hit them. Lo and I needed to manipulate the water and successfully avoid the spell when it comes toward us, and also make contact with our target when throwing it back.

    This is why droplets of water kept falling from Lo¡¯s uniform. She¡¯s drenched from four spells of water having completely hit her, while I was dry as can be. She was was angry, I could feel it. After the fourth hit I was inevitably tired and exhausted most of my magic reserves since the spells we used were more or less consecutive. Lo formed another ball of water from the main pool all the students were borrowing from and she threw it directly at me without haste.

    ¡°Oof!¡± was the sound I made when it hit my face and slammed me back and was now laying on my back. Lo laughed and showed her true colors. She¡¯s extremely competitive, but if she ever made a mistake, she would sincerely apologies and turn into the shy Lo I first met.

    I have to thank her, however, for the way she treats me without remorse. I¡¯m sure the other students felt uncomfortable with a younger student joining their class the first few days I came here. I could hear other students laughing at me, but also at each other because everyone was being hit with water, and I¡¯m sure no one in the room was excluded from getting wet at some point during the training.

    When class finished, I began drying myself, or really, just removing most of the water molecules from the my clothing and robe. Though the robe itself is more like a trench coat.

    I¡¯ve also been learning from Mr. Coll, but the progress in his class is rather slow because we only learn about theories while we wait for a collection of very cheap stones to be delivered to us and we can use them to practice our magic with. We are, apparently, not at the level where we should be pouring magic into other items. Mr. Coll once told us of a past student that did so on a pair of his own clothing and then wore it only to burn the skin completely off and died the following day. We all heeded his warning.

    Lastly, there was a class on creating potions that was a requirement for new students. It¡¯s interesting, regardless, since out in the field we don¡¯t know what will happen if we run out of magic and only have nature around us to help. The only problem for me was that I could not recognize over eighty percent of the plants and materials used in mixing and brewing a potion.

    Students that were part of the military, wherein their tuition is paid for by Aria, had to stay longer in class and attend military training aside form that. Lo was a part of that group and so we met up during lunch hours since I didn¡¯t know anyone else. She was my tutor until it was decided I was going to be fine on my own, but she still decided to go ahead with it because we could learn from each other.

    "I''ll see ya next time," I said to Lo since we I had finished eating lunch. She stayed behind and waved goodbye. I walked to school entrance and saw them waiting. Aril, Kahl, Sophie, and even our overwhelmingly large pet wolf, Selsie. We headed for Neean''s office and had her check on the three to see if they could use magic or not.

    "Aril, you have an unnaturally large vein," said Neean. "You can definitely use magic, but I would suggest you learn to control it first before using a spell." A reminder of this morning''s incident.

    "Thank you," said Aril and she gets up from the seat and lets Sophie have a turn.

    "Sophie, that''s a wonderful name," said Neean, trying to comfort the ever so scared of strangers, Sophie. Neean has her lay down with her neck out and begins analyzing it.

    "..." I felt nervous for some reason, perhaps because this could determine what Sophie and Kahl do for the rest of their lives.

    "She can use magic," said Neean, and I couldn''t help but smile. Next up was Kahl and I couldn''t calm down now that I knew Sophie could use magic. Neean begins analyzing his neck and searchers for the vein that grows inside a large portion of the population. No one knows why some people can''t use magic and others can, but it doesn''t bother either side. Meaning that there isn''t any discrimination between those who can and can''t use magic.

    Some time passed and Neean was still searching. From what I learned, the vein can be found on our necks. Sometimes it would glow and become only just barely visible to the human eye when in the act of using magic.

    "I''m sorry," said Neean. "Kahl cannot use magic."I froze in place when she said this.

    "It''s okay," said Kahl. "I was actually hoping for this, and sort of knew I couldn''t use it anyway."

    "Are you sure?" I asked.

    "Yes," he said. We left after that and thanked Neean for the help.

    * * *

    "Let''s go on a vacation," I said, now at the Inn. I haven''t left the city gates ever since I arrived and I think we could use a change of pace. "Know anywhere good, Aril?"

    "We could always go to Crater Lake," she said.

    "Is it far?"

    "About a day away," she said.

    "Then we''ll go there."

    I say vacation, but there are things I want to try out while we''re there.

    "We''ll head out in a few days," I said. "Are you two fine with that?" I looked to Kahl and Sophie, and both nod. Selsie, on the other hand, was wagging her tail like crazy, enough so that I could feel a mini gust of wind hitting us.

    End.

    Chapter 19: The Place We Called Home >> </a>

 Chapter 19: The Place We Called Home

    I opened the door to a certain magic shop, and Freyer greets me from inside. We head to the back room where we first negotiated the prices of my magic stone and on the table lay a small box that Freyer quickly opened. There was gold inside, about fifty large coins of gold as I made the count. She then takes out twenty-two gold from it and made it her own.

    ¡°This is for the fifteen percent finder¡¯s fee that goes to me,¡± she said, and then brings out a second box to show even more gold inside and proceeds to take forty gold, leaving ten remaining inside. ¡°These are for the payment in advance I gave you.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I said, but that can¡¯t be all¡­

    No, it isn¡¯t. She brings out yet another box and sheds a bit of sweat with all the leg work she¡¯s been doing by bringing the boxes over. Gold is actually quite heavy, but there is no way I can lift much in this body of mine, and even after I offered help, she declined.

    ¡°Do you have five silver?¡± she asked, and I take five silver from my chest box and hand it to her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Great, then the rest totals to eighty-eight of the remaining gold here for the stone¡¯s final sale price of one hundred and fifty gold coins. And with that, all steps of the transaction have now been completed.¡±

    It took me a while to really get a feel for the worth of gold in this world, but I finally felt that this was a lot of money that I was getting a hold of. That means that I made about one hundred and thirty gold in profit, or the estimated equivalent to one-hundred and thirty thousand dollars, though I¡¯ve already spent some of it. I kept staring at all the gold in front of me. This is definitely something I can¡¯t afford to lose or have stolen.

    I¡¯ve already planned to spend some of it on a new home. Just yesterday I had found real estate to buy in Aria, and arranged for a portion of the payment to be made out to the seller of the house and the rest I will take with Selsie. Freyer understood this and was one to help me purchase a home in Aria, and I¡¯m thankful to her for that. We then walk to the new house that¡¯s waiting for me to sign for.

    It is a place south of Aria, a location I made sure was close the college and in a location that isn¡¯t too noisy in comparison to the streets near the main road. It has no lawn and it is a giant white block of stone with two floors. Though it¡¯s much nicer to the eyes inside, it even has a small basement with a safe to store the rest of the gold I have instead of always carrying it around with me or with Selsie.

    * * *

    The contract has been signed and I now own a house in Aria that cost me about forty gold, a reasonable price if I do say so myself. Meaning that in a good five or so years, this house would have paid for itself from Inn expenses I would have otherwise forked over. This is a cheap house, but it is one that I¡¯ll gladly call home.

    After some time I had everyone come gather at the house with all of our belongings. Freyer also helped, and as for someone who sells magic stones, it was more or less expected that she could use magic. We didn¡¯t have much to begin with, except for some sets of clothing, books, and writing utensils. The house was truly vacant. And to make it more pleasant.. one gold for four comfortable beds, five silver for kitchen supplies and a place to cook. One gold for many tables, book shelves, dinnerware, carpets, and whatever else to make this place feel like home.

    Now I have fifty seven gold and five silver in total.

    * * *

    ¡°Here,¡± said Freyer, handing me three books.

    ¡°What are these for?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re housewarming gifts,¡± she said. The book on top was titled ¡®The Traditions of Talica.¡¯

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I didn¡¯t take a look at the other two as I struggled to even carry them as they kept weighing my arms down. I placed them on the shelve by the kitchen table, where I invited Freyer to have a seat to chat. I thank her for the gifts.

    ¡°Thank you, again..¡± I said, referring to all the help she¡¯s given me from the first day we met, and even to the point that she gave me gold to help out Aril.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect that kindness from just anyone,¡± said Freyer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind the next time I meet someone,¡± I said, but now on to the main topic. ¡°And also.. I¡¯ve been thinking of taking a break outside of Aria.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re wondering if it¡¯s safe around Aria,¡± she said, catching on quickly to my concerns, ¡°then you¡¯re just as safe as being in the city itself.¡± Though I have my doubts to her words. ¡°If it were somewhere far, then I¡¯d recommend taking a guard for hire, but then again, you have Selsie.¡±

    ¡°Are there any creatures I should look out for?¡± I haven¡¯t gone through much of the animal book I bought, and it would be best to ask a native of Aria.

    ¡°Just the poisonous ones,¡± she said, taking out one of the books from the three I just placed on the shelf. She started turning the pages. ¡°But if you ever spot this one,¡± she points to a dark creature in the book with white glowing eyes, a scenery of a forest sometime in the night, and the creature seemed almost lifeless, ¡°Hide.. because you¡¯ll never outrun it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I felt uneasy at her serious stone but just as quickly, Freyer started laughing. I shuddered for short moment. She¡¯s teasing me¡­ still, I could feel my heart pumping a bit quickly.

    ¡°Ah hahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I looked on to this cruel woman, who tormented children for a short laugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, trying to contain her laugh and I could clearly see a tear coming out of her eye, ¡°I really am, so please don¡¯t look at me with that stare. This is a book on mythical creatures.¡±

    ¡°..Well, the ones I know aren¡¯t that intense, but I did believe you,¡± I said, and I can¡¯t afford not to, since this is a world I know next to nothing about.

    ¡°In all honesty,¡± she said, ¡°about one percent of these creatures have been proven to exist, though what the book details them as versus the real deal, are two very different beings. Exaggerations of stories passed down are what made these creatures frightful.¡± She points to the same creature from before. ¡°This one, for instance, is called the Reaper of Sharia, and it¡¯s very popular, rumored to be found in the very forests found in this region.¡±

    ¡°What made it so popular?¡±

    ¡°I remember it was used as a tactic in a war long ago to scare our enemies from making camps in our forests. There were other stories created for that purpose, like one of corpses of fallen comrades coming back from the grave and killing the group that slept by the fire, or the one about insects that chewed through skin and bone. No one ever knew it was inside them because of its size, and because it let a small secretion that numbed the soft tissue of the skin.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be enough to keep them away though, would it?¡±

    ¡°It proved to be effective¡­ and the story goes from travelers.. they say that the reaper, for example, followed you at night,¡± said Freyer, lowering her voice as if preparing to tell me something I should have not asked for. ¡°It stays in the shadows of the trees, always making sure you are in its sight, no matter how fast you are running from it, be it on foot or on horse.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The first sign many people would notice is the temperature dropping quickly to the point that you could even freeze in place¡­ then in attempt to warm themselves, many people would turn the campfire and burn themselves to death because the fire could not provide even a hint of warmth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of those that keep themselves alive by not giving in to the fire¡­ once that same fire they gave up loses its last bit of warmth, they face the hardest part of the myth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when the reaper comes for the ones alive that in the mean time are practically frozen in place because of the freezing temperatures. It¡¯s then close enough for your ears to hear its words. Some are even less lucky because they could not shut their eyes from looking straight at its lifeless face that expressed no emotion¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± I kept listening, and then Freyer placed herself near me and started whispering words close enough that I could feel her breath hit my neck.

    ¡°¡­Give me your warmth¡­ and let us share tonight the last time your heart pumps that blood through your veins,¡± whispered Freyer. ¡°¡­ And that¡¯s where the myth ends.¡±

    ¡°I get the feeling you don¡¯t want me to enjoy myself at the lake¡­¡± I said. ¡°I hear Crater lake isn¡¯t that far either, but there is still a long line of forest along the path from what I remember first coming to Aria.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± she said, ¡°You should enjoy yourself. I¡¯ve been to Crater Lake myself before, many times in fact, and even once with Zeyl.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone with Zeyl?¡± I asked. Aril walks into the room and brings us some very warm tea to drink. We thank her.

    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t that long ago,¡± she said, ¡°about four years back when Zeyl came to visit Aria more often because she didn¡¯t have as much obligation to her military.¡± Freyer takes a sip of the tea. ¡°I even tried setting her up with someone!¡± Freyer laughed and smiled, and in doing so, she destroyed that eerie atmosphere she created before.

    ¡°And¡­?¡± I said, and found myself grinning without meaning to. Freyer sighs when she looked to the clock. We¡¯ve already spent more than enough time chatting, not to mention the time she lent us to move in. She gets up.

    ¡°I have to get back to my shop before I¡¯m greeted by an angry customer.¡± She smiles again and we head to the door, where Aril stood in waiting and she opens the door for us and bows to Freyer.

    We then wave our guest goodbye.

    * * *

    Then I went upstairs to check up on Kahl and Sophie, who were now in their new room. This was the room facing the back of the house. Aril also insisted that she take the middle room and I in turn take the largest room facing the front.

    ¡°Because you are a young noble, a Prince,¡± said Aril just a day ago. We were picking out rooms when we first found this house. I would have been fine with the smallest room, since I am practically the youngest and so I don¡¯t need that much space apart from where I want to keep my growing collection for books.

    I went to my room and I saw Selsie had her head down, practically sleeping away the day for help bringing in most of the heavy items. I¡¯ll have to give her a treat later. I looked back at the door and saw Aril waiting there. She walked inside with scissors on hand and kept quiet. Then I notice how long my hair¡¯s gotten and any longer and I¡¯d probably look like a girl.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled, and Selsie lifts her head to look around, and placed it back to rest after seeing that there was no danger. Aril just smiles. I haven¡¯t seen this playful side of her in a long while, starting from the time she found out who I was¡­ who I am in this world.

    ¡°It is believed, Master Lee,¡± she said, ¡°that Talician boys should cut their hair and keep it short until they have come of age.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re in Aria!¡± It¡¯s not that I have a problem with getting a haircut.. but because it¡¯s fun to play along.

    ¡°If you wish not to be found out, then we should make sure that you look just like any other young Talician child.¡±

    Now I understand why Freyer gave me that book from before. I should understand Talician traditions to not stand out from others. Though I¡¯ve rarely seen others from the same country as I am, they definitely exists in Aria, like Professor Krum for example. Then the problem is, that because they are rare, people are that much more interested in Talicians living so far from their country. We are foreigners.

    * * *

    It was early in the next morning. My hair was shorter than usual, and I must admit that Aril did a good job with it. Afterwards, we had our breakfast and we quickly headed out to a spot near the city gates, where we could rent a horse and carriage to accommodate all of us. I made sure to leave all our gold back in the house and in the safe on the basement floor, all except for five gold coins. We made sure to buy swimming trunks and a swimwear for the two girls of the group, whatever they wanted. Plus some towels, and we also brought some cooking utensils, spices, and vegetables.

    ¡°That will be four hundred copper,¡± he said with hand on the horse we were looking to lease.

    The trip will only be for five days, but the horse will be leased for a week. Two days to and from, and the three to enjoy the lake. At the end of trip, as explained to us about this leasing, whatever days we didn¡¯t use, we will be compensated whatever time we do not use.

    We picked a black horse. I say horse, and I¡¯ve heard the word used before in this world, but in reality this was a different breed from what I¡¯ve seen travel the streets of the city. It has scales that almost reflect today¡¯s light, and as I touched it, it was as hard as steel. It was like their natural armor, but if that were the case, then there would also be an evolutionary reason for growing scales, perhaps a way to assure its survival from predators?

    With that in mind we climb on the carriage and head out the gates with Aril as our driver. The wall that surrounds aren¡¯t so visible because of the buildings that are in the way, that, or because I was just too short to really see them from where I was in the city. Walls are made to protect, to defend, to keep unwanted things away.

    Selsie barked. She was walking next to the carriage at the same pace we were going. We pass the first minute on the road and I look back at Aria from inside the carriage. There were gates to a city that haven¡¯t closed in over a hundred years as I¡¯ve read in the history book. And since then, the city has been thriving. I¡¯d like to read more on Aria¡¯s history. I¡¯ll make note of that.

    End.

    Chapter 20: Search in the Forests>></a>

 Chapter 20: Search in the Forests

    ¡°How long until we arrive?¡± asked Lehvie. We were riding on the phoenix owned by Princess Nes, traveling at quick speeds with calm winds, and we were now far enough to reach our destination in weeks instead of months from Talica¡¯s Royal Capital.

    ¡°We can already see the forests of Sharia coming up right now,¡± said Princess Nes. We have made a few stops along the way, one being in Stanhal, a neutral island region in between Talica, Sharia and even Moradel that is to the far east. We made sure no one saw us rest in the territory, although I¡¯m sure they¡¯d understand if we just needed to rest a day or two, but we avoided residents of the region for obvious reason, one being that we were traveling with two members of the Royal Family of Talica.

    ¡°Pauline,¡± Lilia called to me, ¡°Sharian forests are dangerous to foreigners, so I want you to be on alert at all times.¡± I had my arms wrapped around her waist so that I wouldn¡¯t fall into the ocean below us. Alice rode behind Princess Lehvie and Nes rode at the far front, practically at the neck of the bird.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said.

    From up high in the sky, the land was becoming more visible, and it almost seemed infinite with itself vanishing into the horizon and to the far west we could see a city, just barely, but I could tell that it was surrounded by high walls. That must be Aria, Sharia¡¯s fastest growing city and also the newly established city capital in place of Mahgus Fort City that shouldn¡¯t be too far from here. There were the roads the connect city to city, or towns and major areas of the region that started coming into view.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to dive,¡± said Princess Nes, warning us to hold tight. Then the phoenix did as the Princess commanded and dove quickly to the next level of altitude that we could get used to before touching land. It was a indescribable moment where it felt as if we were falling without any resistance and I surely felt like death was waiting for us if we fell this height. After the short dive was over, everything became calm again. I then noticed Princess Lehvie checking on the seeker stone, usually bringing it up whenever she had the chance and made sure we were always going in the right direction.

    After a while, we dove down again, becoming much closer to the forest that weren¡¯t too far beneath us now. Then there was a lake to our side in the far distance. It¡¯s Crater Lake, and it resembled the city of Aria because of the mountainous walls that surround the giant crater. A reminder that the walls of Aria had something to protect.

    * * *

    It was a short hour later and we could no longer see the ocean from behind us, or the lakes or roads, and instead, there was just forests in all directions. The farther south we flew, the denser the woods had started becoming, but in the sense that the large trees started coming together, as if reaching for an intimate closure with one another, digging their roots deep enough to take advantage of the soil and growing bigger and bigger. Soon there was long river stretching on for miles. If I remember correctly, it connects deep underground to the ocean, and even passes right through Crater Lake.

    ¡°Over here,¡± said Nes. We finally made our way to a small area where the phoenix could land in safely. It¡¯s large wings spread open and flapped with enough force to bend the tips of trees around it as if being hit by a gust of strong wind. Once we touched ground, Alice and the young Princess were the first to get off. Then it was Lilia and I, and lastly Princess Nes after she petted her phoenix for a job well done. We then walked to the long river that stretched in from the ocean.

    ¡°In the river?¡± asked Alice, looking over the seeker stone that created and arrow from its core and pointed downwards to the river.

    ¡°H-he couldn¡¯t have drowned..¡± said Lilia.

    Alice walked to the river and released some large magic stones. Four of them flew out from her sleeves and rotated in unison until they reached a certain spot in the river. Quickly, the stones dove underneath the water and I saw fish quickly running away from the disturbance. I could see the young princess from behind as she stood at the very edge and she perhaps looked on deeply into the river.. I couldn¡¯t see the expression she was making, and I wouldn¡¯t know how she felt because I¡¯ve never even met the prince. I don¡¯t share that deep connection with him, or even the faithful and loyal attitude that Lilia has to him. Is it because I¡¯m not a Talician? No, far from it..

    And finally.. the four magic stones merged out from the river.. along with a fish large enough to have eaten a young child. Red scales, and big bulgy eyes¡­ I couldn¡¯t recognize this fish at all. Alice carefully pulled it over to land with her magic stones, and lett it pass the young Princess and she didn¡¯t move from where she was, nor did she turn her head to look at it.

    ¡°Open it up,¡± said Alice, looking over to me and Lilia, but before we could make our way to the fish, Princess Nes had already marched her way to the now struggling fish that likely demanded water. She then stabbed its head with her sword, a sword specially made for a Princess that had no ability in magic, filled with magic stones from pummel to the sword¡¯s long blade, and with the stab the fish quickly came to a halt, but it still twitched ever so often. Alice¡¯s magic stones then returned to her, carefully entering her sleeves as she wrote in the air with her fingers a small sign.

    I don¡¯t know that much about Elvs, but I hear that they can¡¯t use magic, instead, they rely on their natural ability to gather energy from the very soil we stand on and, really, anything with life force around her. To put that into stones so easily, I wish I could learn what she knows.

    Princess Nes then opens up the fish with her sword, making sure that it carefully cuts through its belly. The other half of the seeker stone was fell from the fish¡¯s innards, and it reacted to its other half, quickly pointing to the one that Princess Lehvie was holding in her hand and she drops it. Then the two swing towards each and making a mild sound of stones hitting each other, now becoming one stone.

    We could see the young Princess from behind her, and her shadow that protected her was no longer there. I looked around, but could not find it and this made me uneasy. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep unless I know where it is.

    * *

    The day was growing dark and so we made camp. It¡¯s hard to believe that it wasn¡¯t just a few weeks ago that we were preparing at the castle to leave all the way to Sharia.

    ¡°Pauline,¡± said Lilia, she was attending to Princess Nes because after a long trip, I¡¯m sure most of us felt sweaty, dirty.. and wanted clean ourselves.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Create a field around us,¡± said Lilia, ¡°keep the bugs and anything poisonous away from the camp.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    I took out my staff and began thinking of the right spell. Bright blue hues and some green to create cyan. Then the area around us started fogging up in that color as I walked to and from one end of the camp to the other, and quickly it clears away signaling that the spell has finished. I then take my seat by Lilia, who had already finished attending to Princess Nes.

    ¡°How¡¯s the young Princess?¡± I asked Lilia. Our Princess was off with Alice near the river.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± said Lilia, and I glanced over at Alice, and I couldn¡¯t help feel uneasy about her.

    ¡°Do you ever notice the way you look at others?¡± asked Lilia.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You look to Alice as if with contempt,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I could not help it. Elvs have never proven to be trusted, as interesting as they are or how useful their magic is, Alice was not an exception since the Prince went missing under her watch. A failure on her part.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her fault,¡± said Princess Nes as she came walking to us. We bowed and made a seat for her near us. ¡°You¡¯ll learn eventually, so I don¡¯t see a problem with telling you now that we¡¯re far from the capital.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s something odd going in this world, and we believe its the same thing that took the Liel away.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Should we be worried?¡± asked Lilia.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but things are going to start getting hectic soon,¡± said Princess Nes.

    ¡°War,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Princess Nes, ¡°there is going to be a struggle to understand what¡¯s going on, but before then, countries are going to try and wipe each other out for a power grab before this strange phenomenon manages to single-handedly obliterate cities from thin air, replacing them with foreign mountains or deserts..¡±

    We went to sleep after that, though I had some difficulty.. and there were still many things I wanted to ask, but I guess this is all.

    * * *

    The next morning arrived and the group, all except for Lehvie who was far from the conversation that was taking place, and we needed to come to a decision.. where to look for next?

    ¡°Would he have gone to Etlan City far south?¡±

    ¡°No, if he did,¡± said Princess Nes, ¡°his chances of survival diminish the farther south he travels.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t know not to travel south,¡± said Lilia, ¡°not unless he was traveling with someone.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think he was captured?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No one knows that the Talician Royal Family has born itself a Prince,¡± said Lilia, ¡°if they took him in for ransom, then it¡¯s likely because of his Talician blood, then they probably headed to the nearest city here,¡± she pointed on the map, ¡°where they believe his parents to live in.¡±

    ¡°Then Aria..¡± said Princess Nes, Lilia was pointing at Aria, a city we passed yesterday.

    ¡°That¡¯s under the assumption that he was captured,¡± said Alice, ¡°we should first search the area around here and find further evidence to support your theory.¡± Alice glanced at me and looked back at the map.

    ¡°Alrigh,¡± said Princess Nes, ¡°we¡¯ll look around until we find more proof, we¡¯ll spread out into two groups to cover more ground.¡±

    ¡°Why not three,¡± I suggested. Nes could ride with her Phoenix, but one of us would need to go with Princess Lehvie, someone strong.

    ¡°No,¡± said Princess Nes. ¡°We don¡¯t know the region very well, and even if we split in three groups of two, I would have to be the one to pair with Lehvie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Polly..¡± said Princess Nes, suddenly coming up with a nickname for me, and it¡¯s not like I can refuse it if it¡¯s coming from her, nor do I mind.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯ma?¡±

    ¡°What are your skills with the Lance staff you brought?¡± she asked, looking over to me, and I know Lilia uses the same kind of staff shaped lance for combat purposes, although hers has many more magic stones embedded for emergencies. We brought whatever we thought would be useful for the trip and most of our items are being carried by the Phoenix.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in one military campaign,¡± I said. ¡°I believe I¡¯m fairly well off with my lance.¡±

    ¡°Then the groups will be Alice, my sister, Lili, and Pauline,¡± said Princess Nes. ¡°I¡¯ll hover over the area and see if I can spot anything of interest. Alice, if you run into trouble, you know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Alice.

    We split into the groups she ordered us into, and we headed off into different directions. It was completely random on part to look for anything of interest, and so this part of the search might be the longest.

    After sometime, we found ashes of an old camp fire much further down along the river. Any trace of foot prints are long gone now, though¡­

    * * *

    * * *

    ¡°They are heading south along the river,¡± I told my group. My magic allowed me to see in far distances, but mostly thanks to the upgrades we had received from selling the magic stones we got a hold of.

    Then I looked back, and their bodies were standing up from and exposing themselves to the daylight and far from the shadows of the trees or bushes.

    ¡°Lis, is anyone carrying valuables?¡± asked our group leader, Marth.

    ¡°Not sure, but they are carrying staffs and there are four of them¡­¡± I said, ¡°three adults and a young girl.¡±

    They were walking naively into the southern woods of Sharia. I know Etlan is much farther south, but it would be safest to travel by road if that was their destination. No matter what region you were from, roads are paid to be maintained and free from beasts. It was a job we used to be involved in, but I won¡¯t deny that that picking people that trusted those routes and taking their belongings was much easier to do. This was in place than risking our lives to kill wild beast that could not be reasoned with. It was the same reasoning that lead us here.

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep a closer eye on them,¡± said Marth.

    ¡°Derril,¡± I said. ¡°Do you have any pets that can follow them closely?¡±

    The man I looked at, Derril, he was covered in dirt and couldn¡¯t be considered clean by any sense of the word. I never understood if he wanted to be a part of nature, or if he was just plain dirty. Well, at least he only smelled of concentrated plants mashed into one weird blob.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send something,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose them,¡± said Marth. ¡°For now we will keep observing.¡±

    End.

    Chapter 21: Under the Lake''s Blanket >></a>

 Chapter 21: Under the Lakes Blanket

    The tent was big enough to protect us from the rain, should there ever be any, as well as bugs or small creatures that we should be looking out for. Then I headed for the opening in the tent that leads to the outside. This was Crater Lake, and with a history of having been struct by a large meteor, who knows how long ago, it was a sight pleasing to see. This is our second day here. Its walls were the size of small mountains, and it perfectly surrounded the lake in almost all directions with a large body of water in the middle, seemingly coming from deposits of ocean water not too far away.

    ¡°Master Lee,¡± said Aril while walking over to me from the campfire she made and also had something cooking over it, ¡°you''re awake. Would you like to eat your breakfast?¡±

    She didn''t have her normal wear of clothing, and instead had on a swim suit. Liel Olivar Charles Winser, my name ran down her arm with my family crest carefully digging on the back of her hand. I look at mines, too, Aril Islahn, it''s hard to believe that happened a few weeks ago.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as she hands me the meal. We placed logs around the fire to sit on, and so Kalh and Sophie were there enjoying what Aril cooked for us.

    When we finished I had Sophie, Aril and myself head over by the lake. We stopped and pointed our arms towards the lake and practiced lifting the water.

    ¡°As high as you can,¡± I said. We had done this the two nights before when we arrived, but we couldn''t see the water because of how dark it was out. This will be our third attempt. The purpose of this was to see how much control we had over water. We lifted the water, mines was the smallest, but Aril''s was as big as a bathroom tub that also swayed around almost uncontrollably. Sophie, however, was struggling to even shape the water into a ball.

    ¡°Keep it going,¡± I said. Mines was no longer in view as we lifted it upwards, and Aril''s was now just barely visible.

    ¡°I can''t,¡± said Sophie. ¡°It''s too hard.¡± Hers was a few feet above us.

    In the mean time, I stopped feeling my magic reserves being used up, as I could no longer see the water I lifted in the sky. The answer I was looking was answered. So long as I can see it, then I''ll be able to use magic on it. Meaning that if there is a wall, or something obstructing my view, then I''ll lose all control over the magic. Probably.. I''ll need to test this theory later.

    ¡°Just imagine tiny, very tiny particles of water and lift them up,¡± I said, and it was that simple, something that Aril caught on to very quickly. Sophie used most of her magic last night just trying to hold its shape. I really do believe that knowing about science will help in learning how to use magic.

    A second later and we were being hit by light drops of water, the same water that I had lifted over us. And thankfully, we were wearing our swim suits for this occasion.

    ¡°Okay,¡± said Sophie, though the results were somewhat the same as before. Then heavier drops of rain were falling on us, these were from the water that Aril lifted. We did this for an hour on and off.

    ¡°That''s more than enough,¡± I said. ¡°We can stop and play for the rest of the day.¡± The first thing Sophie did was run to Kahl, who was off buidling a sand castle on part of the lake''s sandy shore. Sophie started making her own castle with magic. She''s really a kid, but she has the right idea by practicing her magic whenever she can, even if it isn''t intentional. I walked closer to the lake water.

    ¡°Master Lee,¡± said Aril. I started parting the water beneath my feet to make a divide between them, a space where there was no longer water and we started walking in a straight line.

    ¡°It will be fine,¡± I said. Swimming isn''t a problem for me. ¡°You can swim right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. We heard a loud bark from behind us and Selsie looked to what I was doing. She got up on all four legs and seemed as if she wanted to follow but hesitated as we made our way deeper into the lake. If something bad goes wrong, we can just swim up, but if Selsie can''t swim then she definatelly can''t come.

    ¡°Selsie, stay and look after those two,¡± I said. She barks back at me, probably confirming that she understood the order and started walking to them.

    The lake waters were very deep, so we made sure to only walk by the edge, so long as a quick swim up was always a solution. After a moment, the water I was pushing away with magic no longer formed a wall, but a ball of air that surrounded us, carefully keeping the water away. The lake ground had this nice wet texture making contact with our feet, it was cold, too.

    ¡°It''s beautiful,¡± said Aril. Fish were swimming just a few feet away from us in what was the different hues of blue in the lake waters, while other fish quickly dispersed away in all directions. The light from above us shined through, making the fish that were even farther away now visible, some of which were quite large but showed no interest in coming closer.

    ¡°Tell me if the air becomes harder to breath,¡± I said, and Aril nods.

    Pushing the water away was easy, and not so exhausting as long as I didn''t force it to change into something else, like steam, or make it do anything more complicated. With that, I should be able to keep using whatever magic reserves I have for a decent amount of time.

    ¡°Also,¡± I said, ¡°I''ve been meaning to ask.¡±

    ¡°What is it, master Lee?¡±

    ¡°I know very little of you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Then I''ll start--I had a mother and father, of course, but they passed away while I was still very young and I was sold into slavery by my uncle after that.¡±

    ¡°...¡± I didn''t know what to say.. We kept moving inside the lake.

    ¡°I met Zeyl a few years later when I started working at the inn,¡± she said.

    ¡°So you''ve been working at that inn for a long time now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Zeyl would always visit once or twice a year and stay for weeks at a time. That''s really all there is about me.¡±

    ¡°Have any likes or interests?¡±

    ¡°I like Talician culture,¡± she said. ¡°Mostly because my mother is half.¡±

    ¡°Half?¡±

    ¡°Talician, she''s half Talician born and half Sharian.¡±

    ¡°So you''re a quarter Talician. That''s surprising,¡± I said. Aril let out a chuckle.

    Back in my world, it wasn''t strange to find people who were of mixed blood. In fact, I''m sure the larger population had mixed blood, so someone of pure blood would be more surprising.

    ¡°For the most part, but as you can see,¡± she said, ¡°the color of my hair is only a light brown. Nothing near the common colors of Talicians.¡± Her eyes, too, weren''t close to being the dark purple that my eyes are. They are more of a brown, yellow color.

    ¡°Do you have a family crest?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± she said. ¡°Only the wealthiest families of Talica can ask for a family crest from the Queen herself, and she will then choose one fitting for the family.¡± I signaled Aril to take it from here, to force an area around us and keep the pocket of air in following at our pace.

    ¡°Just make sure that it doesn''t collapse suddenly,¡± I said, to which she nodded. Aril then places her hands towards the water around us and it widens considerably from her lack of control and much larger magic reserves. ¡°Make it smaller or you might tire yourself out.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. We kept walking inside the lake with myself leading the way. We could walk to the center, but then it will be an uphill battle getting back to the surface without swimming, that, and the water isn''t so clear that I can see how deep the lake really is.

    ¡°So,¡± I said, trying to get back on topic, ¡°I just want to make sure you understand something.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Yes, master Lee?¡±

    ¡°We might be connected by a contract,¡± I said, ¡°but that doesn''t mean you can''t do something you want. That means that you don''t have to treat me as some sort of... superior, master, leader, or even prince for that matter. You''re free to do as you like, to live your own life, and go wherever you want.¡±

    ¡°... I appreciate the sentiment, master Lee,¡± she said. ¡°But I want our current relationship to stay the way it is because... that is all I know.¡±

    ¡°...Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°For many years now, I''ve only known how to serve others. I don''t have much that I own except for a few books that master Zeyl has given to me over the years, and I don''t really know about things I like other than the curiosity I have over a country that I have never once visited.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I like you,¡± she said, though the meaning isn''t the same as the one I thought of for a moment. Sometimes I forget that I''m in a child''s body, so a confession like that surely doesn''t share the same meaning. ¡°Specially now that I''ve received permission to use magic, but don''t get me wrong, master Lee.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I''ll have you know,¡± she said, adding her usual laugh, ¡°that if you weren''t someone worthy of being served, and that if the contract weren''t one of blood, then I would have tried to escape... even if it meant the need to kill you.¡± I felt that she was joking and just in case, I looked back to her. She was smiling, and it was the kind of smile that I should not disappoint so easily.

    ¡°..Make sure to let me know if I stray off the righteous path,¡± I said jokingly.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Aril, who continued to smile.

    We headed out of the lake a while after and walked ourselves toward camp, where the rest of the group was. We had lunch as it was nearing the middle of the day, and as expected, we had fish that cooked over a fire. Something we might end up having for dinner as wel, but served differently and with a mix of spices.

    ¡°Master Lee,¡± said Kahl. He was sitting beside me over the fire along with his sister. ¡°Sophie said that she wants to learn how to make fire with her magic.¡± Kahl referred to my use of fire in creating the camp fire. I am conflicted to teach it to her.. since she''s still very young and doesn''t completely understand most of the concepts I''ve taught her. That and I''ve been conditioned as a child not to play with fire. Though that was in the previous world.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You''ll have to work harder,¡± said Aril looking straight to Sophie, and in return, Sophie looked away. Aril sighed. I''ve taught Aril how to use the basic elements, and while she might have some difficulty, something I haven''t told the group is that they should be struggling much more than what they are going through. That''s how it was for most students in one of my classes with Krum. Most only know one, or at most, two or three elements.

    I''m very much aware that the sciences that I know from my world are practically never taught in this world, or atleast from Aria. If I were to tell Krum about it, and in turn, if he were to teach the new methods, I''m afraid of what this could mean in terms of balance of power between countries. Then again, I might just be getting full of myself and this could turn out to be no big deal... I hope its the latter.

    We played in the lake an hour later, and we''ll be here for a day or two before returning back to Aria. I checked on the horse we rented and made sure to feed him on fixed intervals.It''s ready for us to make a departure whenever we are ready. The carriage was near our camp, but we mainly used it for keeping our items in storage. The person we leased the horse from said the it wouldn''t run away, even if he wasn''t tied to something. So long as I kept the small stone tablet with me, he said, which smelled of something, but it wasn''t a bad smell. If the horse does run away, he said that things will be fine as long as I give him the tablet, or else there will be a huge fine in the cost of the horse.

    We spent the rest of the day doing as we liked and having fun in the Lake. There was even a traditional Sharian game that involved a form of tag, but instead of tagging the person, we had to run to designated marks on the ground. It was fun.

    Before sundown, however, we noticed something strange in the distance towards the forest. It was a trail of smoke very far away, but obviously visible because the smoke flew directly up.

    ¡°You don''t think it''s near here,¡± said Aril. The smoke appeared a few minutes ago.

    ¡°I don''t think so,¡± I said. ¡°Are forests fires common in Sharia?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± said Aril. ¡°Sharia is a wet region all year round¡±

    ¡°...¡± We couldn''t see the trail smoke once the dark grew in. ¡°We''ll see if it still remains once morning comes. If it spreads then we''ll have to think of moving elsewhere.¡±

    * * *

    Earlier that same day.

    ¡°Updates,¡± said Marth. We stopped walking through the woods for a moment. Deril put his hands on the ground and small worms crawled out and moved to his sleeves.

    ¡°Their group is still walking southwest,¡± said Deril in his usual accent. ¡°Two of them girlys in the group is carrying a weapon. A lance.¡± This conflicts with the previous information I gathered. I thought for sure it was a staff. Realistically, it could be both. This means that the group can perform close quarters combat, as well as far cast their magic from a distance. I made sure to advise Marth on this.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Marth.

    ¡°Ay¡± said Deril. ¡°The little girl has an insignia from Talica, she''s definitely a Talician, so is one other in the group. One of the guards.¡±

    ¡°So two guards,¡± I said, ¡°but what about the other persons in the group?¡±

    ¡°She hasn''t used any magic,¡± said Deril, ¡°and I don''t sense much of it from her either.¡± We only spotted them a while ago, and we will have to keep an eye on them to collect more information before we do anything. If they are carrying offensive magic stones, then we simply keep our distance while we let the archers in our group do them in. We are a group of fifteen but only three of us are scouting ahead. The rest will follow from far in case something happens, and jump in when I send the signal.

    ¡°Is that what your little pets told you?¡±

    ¡°Ay,¡± he said. ¡°They did, and I trust them.¡±

    ¡°Marth,¡± I said, ¡°is their group even worth following?¡±

    ¡°They are Talicians,¡± he said, ¡°they are always worth following.¡± We''ve only robbed a few Talicians over the years, all of which proved to be a big pay day. Even the recent kid we robbed was Talician. At best, we knock out their group and kidnap the girl... which reminds me.

    ¡°Hey, Deril?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What does her insignia look like?¡±

    ¡°It''s a phoenix with a shield on its talons.¡±

    ¡°Shield?¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter what it is,¡± said Marth. We ignored our leader''s comment.

    ¡°The two guards carry an insignia with a sword on its talon,¡± said Deril. Marth smiles once he hears this. Their group and the boy from before shared the same insignia. They might be out looking for him.

    "It''s a good thing we spotted some Daramn soldiers around the area," said Marth. Dahramn region is to the east of Sharia, but since Sharia and Dahramn are allies, soldiers from both region can often be spotted in the forests.

    "Then you plan on directing them to the group we are following?"

    "They''ll do the work for us," said Marth.

    "So you mean to share the loot with them," said Deril.

    "No."

    End.

    Chapter 22: A Forest of Ashes >></a>

 Chapter 22: A Forest of Ashes

    ¡°They''ve been sent in their direction,¡± said Deril, "five of them," referring to the Dahramn soldiers who should now be moving towards the group we are following. By my calculations, both the target and soldiers should make contact in about two hours.

    ¡°Signal our group to surround the target in case they run,¡± said Marth. I readied my staff and let light emanate from its core. Different colors flash on and off, signaling the groups far behind us for the order. They should then proceed to scatter carefully through the woods and position themselves in cover and around the target without their knowing.

    Five¡ªthat''s how many soldiers were making their way to the target, however, it is a well known fact that Talicians have greater magic control. If things go well, I''m sure numbers on both sides will suffer equal loss, especially since one of the Talician guards must focus on protecting the child.

    ¡°Then now we wait,¡± I said.

    Before then, we started making plans for different scenarios. Lance combat is usually accompanied by a dagger or sword while preferably riding on a mount, however, Talician lances aren''t that long to begin with. Meaning that there is a good chance that the guards will stick with only using the lance without a change in weapons. If they can use magic with the lance, then being too far from the target could prove to be dangerous. In the event that happens, I can be used for support. We can also have a few bows fire on them at the ready to snipe from a distance.

    ¡°Set a fog in slowly,¡± said Marth.

    I followed the order and point my staff to the river flowing not too far away. After a few moments, a slow fog began forming by the river. Next, I have to push it with wind in the target''s direction... so, as I looked at my position, I need to force a wind coming from the northwest. I grab my staff with hands on both ends and proceed to make a pulling motion. That should help the wind make its way on the direction I want it to go.

    ¡°Good,¡± said Marth. I kept this up every five minutes in moderation so that the fog continued to build up over a larger area.

    * * *

    Some time passed and we were still following behind the target. The fog itself has settled in nicely, so it shouldn''t be surprising since it didn''t come in spontaneously, otherwise it could have alerted them. Now we can hide and go undetected with more ease.

    ¡°The Dahramn soldiers are coming into view,¡± said Derril. I checked to see with my own scope and confirmed what I saw. As Derril said before, five soldiers.

    ¡°What are they doing now?¡± asked Marth, referring to the Talician group. I looked to them with my magic, carefully building up different sized lenses and using it as a, more than reliable, scope. The targets were at some sort of burial mound, and I relayed this information to Marth.

    ¡°Right,¡± he said, ¡°so they''ve already found where we had Selsie''s group attack the Dahramn girl and the boy.¡±

    ¡°They''re are definitely looking for him,¡± I said, "but it''s strange to see burial mounds all the way out in the forest. You don''t think the boy buried the wolves that attacked him?¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± laughed Marth, ¡°I''d rather not think about it right now, especially when we ended up feeding Bonso to the fish in the river.¡±

    ¡°We o''ll have unusual ways we wish to be buried..¡±said Derril. In our group, death should be expected, for that, we decided on how we wanted to be buried.. Bonso got himself killed for letting his outburst take control of him... and as he wished, we fed him to the fish.

    ¡°Back to work,¡± said Marth. We were getting side-tracked.

    The scope I was using was then fixed onto the soldiers we diverted to the target. Five soldiers, all wearing light armor, mostly of leather and scarce black steel plating covering their body. Four soldiers were equipped with long-swords, traditional of Dahramn armory, and the other donning a rapier of silver metal, good against beasts in this forests but only at the hands of someone who knows common vital points. That one must be the leader.

    ¡°They are closing in,¡± I said, ¡°but I don''t think they''ve noticed the target yet.¡± It was obvious because of the fog. Regardless, once the soldiers spot the target.. then they will attack without warning, especially if the target were Talicians. It''s to be expected because of the previous war.

    ¡°Ay,¡± said Deril, placing his hand to the ground and doing his usual routine of gathering information from bugs, worms, and the like. ¡°No change from the target.¡±

    We made sure to hide ourselves not to far from the target and behind the trees and bushes just like the others should have done by now. The area around us must be blockaded to ensure success. It''s going to happen any minute now, so I looked down to the ground and breathed in... and out. Once more, in.... and out.

    We''re are going to kill again.

    I kept staring at the ground, preparing myself for what was about to come. In that moment, something caught my attention. Two shadows met near my feet, one that belonged to me and another...? Because of the fog I created, it isn''t particularly bright around us, but for some reason one shadow was darker than the other.

    ¡°Now!¡± Yelled Deril. I took my mind off of what I had noticed on the ground and hurriedly placed my scope back on the target. Before I had the chance to know what was going on, I could see one of the Talician guards shooting off multiple fire spells towards the soldiers, all while running to the sides for cover. The other Talician guard followed with the same tactic but on opposite direction.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± I asked Marth.

    ¡°We''ll keep watch for a moment longer,¡± said Marth. ¡°Keep a watch on the little girl.¡±

    I looked around with the scope but couldn''t spot her, nor one of the other in the group. We are missing two. The guards must be acting as decoy to let the others escape, however, in whatever direction they head to, our group will have them surrounded.

    ¡°They must have run already,¡± I said, ¡°I''ll signal the others to keep an eye out for her.¡±

    ¡°Give them the order to capture her,¡± said Marth. ¡°Have them kill the rest.¡±

    ¡°And the Dahramn soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Them, too,¡± said Marth. This was the plan all along. Pick them off one by one while they are scrambled apart. I raised my staff and signaled the groups far away, and in return through the fog I could see six sets of green hues of lights going off and on, easily visible through the fog.

    ¡°...?¡± I kept looking at the green signals and it bothered me. Marth got out from cover and I quickly grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Something is wrong,¡± I said. ¡°There''s only six return signals.¡± Marth then looked around in search of the light green signal that should have been returned in greater numbers than just six. I was expecting a return of no less than eight or ten out the group of seventeen that included Marth, Derril, and myself. Usually, because of our size, there is always a chance that a few in the group can''t return the signal because they might have been forced to change positions, or are simply not ready for a reason or other.

    ¡°Derril,¡± said Marth, looking back to Derril who was already feeling for the dirt and letting little critters enter his sleeves.

    ¡°Ol''ready on it,¡± said Derril.

    I kept looking at the scene not too far from us. There was a soldier''s body laying on the ground by a tree. By then, the fog was beginning to recede and I suspect this was being done by someone in the target''s group. Finally, something I was waiting for.. the sound of steel on steel, steps forcibly hitting the large tree roots in the forest, and also the sound of fire crackling on wood from the intense heat of fire spells missing their target and onto the forest trees. Then I heard the loud cry that belonged to one of the soldiers and saw with my scope that he was rolling uncontrollably on the ground trying to put out the fire that was now covering his whole body.

    The guards were fending off the soldiers with success, so long as they didn''t let the soldiers in too close then their longer reach with the lance gave them a good advantage. Then the air around started getting much warmer, but I suspect it to be because of the fires that were spreading around.

    ¡°So,¡± said a voice from behind us, and quickly all three of us turned to look and found a large bird carefully touching down on the ground accompanied with the sound of wind its large wings made. ¡°You''re the ones who have been spying on us...¡±

    It was a girl younger than myself, she was on a giant bird, a phoenix? But for some reason I felt calm looking up into the birds eyes. The same thing was happening to Marth and Derril, in place of where they would have reacted by swinging their swords at the bird, they instead looked to it calmly.

    They looked calmed, just as I felt.. They looked relaxed... just as I did. My fingers started shaking, trying with every inch of strength to use a spell with my staff, the same with my feet that shook and wanted to runaway from the spot we all stood on. Then the phoenix breathed in deeply, and relaxed its muscle to release its breath. In that moment I felt myself being kicked to the side forcing me to hit the dirt and away from the fire that the phoenix was now spewing from its mouth, hitting Derril in close impact.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaarghhh!!!!¡± he yelled in agony.

    ¡°Re-position yourself and don''t look into the bird''s eyes!¡± Yelled Marth. I quickly got on my feet and made a run for cover, looking back momentarily to see the young girl getting off the bird and she started pursuing Marth in a different direction. The phoenix flew off immediately after but didn''t seem interested in following me or Marth. All I could hear now was the sound of my footsteps crushing the wild grass beneath my feet and also the breaths of air I was taking in and out.

    I saw Marth running a good ten meters away, darkened slightly by the fog but I was sure it was him and he was being followed by the girl from before as he ran parallel to me as we have always practiced. I pointed my staff at him and released my spell. Silver shining lights run towards him that should cover his skin and harden it, tougher to cut or pierce for allotted amount of time. Next was a dark green hue I sent off to dull any pain he might sustain, as well as an added blue hue of color flowing towards him that should quicken his senses.

    We always practiced this to make sure that we would meet up in one point as the distance from each other shortened. However, ahead of me appeared someone from behind a tree. She lunged her lance towards me, hitting my staff as I used it to protect me from her quick attack that forced me on the ground. I looked to my enemy, and it was one of the the guards, one that didn''t share the distinct hair color of Talicians, almost brown in fact... I looked at her eyes and all I saw was this clear disgust towards me.

    She pointed her lance at me as she closed in with quickened foot steps. It was a lance covered in magic stones.. this isn''t good!

    She moved her glance away, quickly looking to her left and began swirling her lance, while at the same time I could hear her magic stones bursting, crackling, and letting their magic force itself out. She was being shot by arrows in quick succession but accurately blocked them.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled, pointing my staff at her and getting her attention. My staff glowed but that''s all it did. She hurriedly stepped to her side and with this opportunity two of the arrows struct her arm, forcing her to fall on the ground. I don''t know any real combat spells, so a feint was very risky.

    ¡°Keep running, Lis!!¡± Yelled one of archers in our group, who was positioned in advanced though I couldn''t see him, I know he was hiding somewhere in the trees. ¡°You need to move! NOW!¡±

    I then spotted a light, one that was growing brighter deep from within the fog... it was the phoenix and it was flying towards a tree and breathing fire upon it which was then followed by a scream.. the same archer now yelled from his lungs as he burned along with the tree he hid in. I saw his body falling falling from above the burning tree branches and onto the ground. I got up again and started running but not even a second later and I felt a burst of fire hit my back further pushing me to the ground and I could feel I had enough of this helplessness!

    I dispelled the fire that tried roasting my back. I got up again and saw the Talician guard getting up using her lance as weight support. There was an arrow still lodged in her arm, but before I kept letting my eyes look to her I instead kept running.

    A few more fire spells fired at me as I zigzagged through the forest trees. Out of my entire group, I know I''m the least qualified to start close combat.. I know that. I know that I''m only for support purposes and I was valued for that. I know that.. and I kept running despite knowing that most of the members in my group were being left behind, the same people I was supposed to be supporting. But I just kept running.

    ¡°Lis,¡± yelled a familiar voice. I''m sure it was Marth but I couldn''t see him in any direction, even as the fog continued to die down. ¡°This way!¡± I turned to follow the direction of his voice and continued running nonstop. Just moments later and I made contact with Marth.

    ¡°Marth!¡± I got his attention as we kept running but while he looked exhausted with clear cut wounds, he also didn''t respond to my words.

    Then suddenly magic entangled Marth.. Stones of them quickly rotated around him and he became paralyzed. I looked in front of us and there she was.. the little girl, along with another member of her group who was a few meters behind the little girl, and beside the woman were three bodies of members from my group just laying there by her feet. My breathing was growing heavier, but perhaps I started feeling this way by the turn of events and not for the fact that I was getting exhausted from running. In this situation, however, I was much closer to the little girl than the woman behind her. Knowing this, I quickly made my way to the young girl and took out my dagger, placing it neatly around her neck, something I never wanted to happen in the first place.. but I know I am now desperate.

    I am alone.

    ¡°Let us go,¡± I said, ¡°or I''ll cut her neck clean." I looked behind me where Marth should have been laying down on the ground but he wasn''t there. Am I losing my mind?

    ¡°...¡± The little girl kept quiet, and I felt her small frame around my arms. Her hair was a dark purple, eyes, too.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± said the woman. She had very dark hair, pretty, too, and she was calmed even though I had my blade against the young girl''s throat. ¡°You need to or else you''ll die.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I screamed. I grew more and more desperate and felt the blade on the child''s neck come closer. It wasn''t supposed to end like this.

    My hand was shaking.

    Our group should have been at some tavern in the city before night had touched down. We should be drinking and eating, savoring every bite for a job well done.

    My legs were weakening. I was tired from all the running, sure, but as I looked around me to find Marth again... he wasn''t there. He should be directly behind me, but he wasn''t.

    I let my eyes wonder down and saw it again, this shadow from before that was of a much darker shade. It was my shadow that was dark, and it was next to the little girl, hers was a brighter shade, some of which mingled together because I had my arm and blade wrapped around her. I kept looking at it intently. Then two small spots turned up, as if places where shadow was no longer relevant. It opened, both, like eyes that blinked at me.

    ¡°It''s too late,¡± said the little girl, she was looking along with me at the shadows and I felt my self fall down and slowly releasing my arms from the little girl. I kept trying to find the shadow again..

    I couldn''t find it.

    * * *

    ¡°Pauline,¡± said Lilia. She was grabbing hold of the arrow lodged in my left arm. ¡°It''s going to hurt.¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡± I yelled, shutting my eyes and mouth tightly, and I felt a hard pain increasing on my arm as Lilia tried removing the arrow from it. She bandaged it carefully afterwards.

    ¡°There are still a few more around, including the Dahramn sergeant,¡± said Lilia. ¡°Don''t let your guard down again... this fight is far from over.¡±

    I looked at my lance, two of five magic stones were used up. I probably would have died if I hadn''t used them to help block some of the arrows. That and the phoenix belonging to Princess Nes saved my life, otherwise I''m sure the archer would have kept firing more arrows to make sure I was dead.

    Soon after and we moved around looking for others. I know I managed to take one soldier down, and Lilia took two others. Then there was the other group, whose numbers were hard to calculate because they spread out around us. The mage from before seemed to be a part of that group, but she managed to run away, even as she dispelled the fire I managed to land on her.

    Around me was this unnatural heat. Trees from several directions were burning and smoke was soon to follow. It''s not going to be fun breathing that in while we fight. Meaning that we have to end things quickly.

    ¡°You hear that?¡± asked Lilia. I placed myself to her back. Then two men appeared from the fog and looked directly at us. I recognized one as the leader of the soldiers as he carried his rapier. As for the other I guessed he was from the other group. A mercenary perhaps.

    "Where is Lis?!" he yelled, brandishing his sword at me.

    "Make sure they don''t close the distance," said Lilia. I held the lance with my less dominant hand now that my left was injured. Without notice an arrow flew towards us, but Lilia carefully repelled it. Now we have an archer I can''t see to deal with.

    The two men were coming closer.

    From a distance, and just behind the mercenary, I saw fire forming in a great quantity. A familiar sight hinting that the phoenix was close by, followed by a scream of someone burning by the bird''s fire.

    "Ready?" asked Lilia, moving her lance upwards and facing the soldier with the rapier. I placed mines against the mercenary.

    "Ready."

    End.

    Chapter 23: A Lance of Magic >></a>

 Chapter 23: A Lance of Magic

    We paced each other in a circular movement with lances ready to strike at any sudden movement. Including Lilia and myself, we were in what was practically a deadly dance with a mercenary and a soldier.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± yelled the mercenary.

    ¡°If you''re talking about the girl I passed earlier,¡± I said, ¡°she ran off.¡± The mercenary looked at me with troubled eyes, looking also, in the likely direction his partner ran off to.

    Though I said that, the mercenary should know that if he runs to look for his partner then I''ll just fire some spells at him while Lilia keeps me covered from the soldier. There is no other choice but to fight us.

    ¡°You side with the man who would aim his sword at you?¡± I asked the soldier.

    ¡°For now,¡± he said, a comment that got the mercenary''s attention, briefly glancing at each other. ¡°However, I am not completely oblivious to my circumstances and neither should you.¡±

    ¡°It''s not too late to end this,¡± said Lilia. ¡°Let us turn our displeasure towards the mercenary.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said the soldier, ¡°I''d rather stick my sword between the brows of your skull... I know you have a Talician princess in your group, and my country won''t stop until every Talician is dead, and that includes the royal house first and foremost.¡±

    ¡°It''s regrettable,¡± said Lilia. Our steps were crushing leafs robbed completely of moisture, some of which were mildly burnt crisply from the fires nearby. It was something I couldn''t help but concentrate hearing even as I attempted to drown out everything but the two men in front of me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the soldier. ¡°It''s regrettable that your country ever stepped foot on our soil, along with a with a Queen, whose anger didn''t quell not after she had slaughtered many of my people. Hundreds, thousands... many were left to be nothing but ashes scattering in the wind only to land on the same roads I walk on.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Literally,¡± said the soldier, ¡°stepping on friends and family..¡±

    ¡°...I have no words for what you may feel against us,¡± said Lilia, ¡°nor would I ask forgiveness on my Queen''s behalf because you weren''t the only ones to incur losses.¡±

    ¡°Ay,¡± said the soldier, ¡°loss is a part of war, I understand that... but that conflict between our countries wasn''t a war--it was a massacre.¡±

    ¡°Our memories tell a different tale,¡± said Lilia.

    The mercenary looked on, just as I did at their conversation, listening in a past that had no foot in this situation.

    ¡°Then we have concluded all we have to say,¡± said the soldier, and from a distance we heard the phoenix''s cry loudly, echoing through the forest for its violent outburst while on the hunt. We all heard it, without a doubt. ¡°It would seem we don''t have much time left. A''int that right, mercenary?¡±

    The soldier quickly thrust his blade in our direction. A thin blade, perfect for sudden and precise attacks, nearly edge-less and with a very narrow and sharp point¡ªvery much something we should avoid being hit by. The attack was aimed at Lilia, and she parried it with her lance, pushed the rapier''s blade downward to the ground and opened a spot for me to join in. However, for not forgetting that there was one other person on the enemies''s side, the mercenary joined just as quickly to divert my lance from piercing the soldier''s skull. My lance''s steel scratched the mercenary''s sword, sparking some light as they made contact, and quickly all four us stepped back away from each other.

    Once again, the deadly dance continued as we paced our steps in a circular pattern. The air around us was also becoming harder to breath in, along with a wound on my arm that made a constant reminder of being present.

    Without warning, the mercenary this time stepped in with his right foot forwards to me and quickly slashed his sword diagonally. I answered this by forcing my lance to his head, but not only did it not affect him, but also my arm could barely keep up any strength to return the attack in full. I know I hit his skin, yet it remained untouched. I was now on one knee and one hand to my left eye that covered the bleeding, a cut from the stinging feeling left from the edge of his blade to me. Lilia stepped in between us before the mercenary had a chance to continue with a follow up. The soldier, too, had to step back because Lilia began to fire a flurry of fire spells to force their distance farther, covering themsevles behind trees.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.

    I''m at my limit after having downed one other soldier and lost most of my strength from the arrows shot at me.

    ¡°I''ll take things from here,¡± said Lilia.

    One by one, she lightly touched the magic stones on her lance, but only did so to three that were expertly crafted on the lance''s hilt. Each of the three stones glowed brightly and Lilia began to walk a step or two, slowly, and then picking up the pace until she was now running towards the two who had hid themselves. I heard one of the stones crack an opening from its core and completely activated its magic. She pierce the tree''s thick wood, but did so easily and right through it.

    ¡°Argh!!¡±

    I heard someone yelling, likely the voice belonging to the soldier. The mercenary took this opportunity to get out from hiding and run to Lilia while her lance was inside of the tree.

    ¡°Behind you!¡± I yelled to Lilia. She took out her lance from the tree and prepared it as the mercenary began slashing his sword left and right... left and right again to the moment that Lilia waited to parry it at the right moment and forced him back a few steps enough to begin her assault. With increased speed, likely from one of the magic stone''s effects, Lilia thrust her lance forward, and forward, and forward again, seemingly as if she had no need to retract her arm backwards to repeat the attack. In this time, the mercenary held his blade from the handle and to the top by its blade and used it to defend against the piercing thrust that were repeated endlessly by Lilia.

    Cling. Clang. Cling. Clang.

    Again and again... and again, finally one thrust rendered the mercenary''s blade broken, piercing through and stabbing his shoulder. It didn''t deeply go in at all, and I suspect he had magic enhancement placed on him before he came to us. However, though it may have helped and saved his life, he now lay on the ground... still alive but having lost.

    Lilia fell on her knees from exhaustion, something that magic stones do is help us in certain ways. Becoming faster, however, means that we use more energy, we become exhausted faster at the cost becoming more deadly. Lilia began to catch her breath. The mercenary was still down on the ground and had accepted his defeat once Lilia placed her lance to his throat, a place he cannot surely protect against even with enhanced skin. She did not kill him. Perhaps thinking of making him a prisoner?

    Again, we heard the phoenix''s cry and it flew in our direction, landing on the ground and dropping off Princess Ness right near me.

    ¡°I apologize for my miscalculation,¡± said the Princess. ¡°I didn''t mean to let him get away, but his little friends kept me busy.¡± The princess helped me up and took a magic stone from her pocket.

    ¡°..?¡±

    ¡°Alice usually makes the better magic stones,¡± said the Princess, ¡°but you''ll have to do with this one for now.¡± She placed the stone, though small, and had it dug carefully on the skin of my face--just beside my injured eye. ¡°It will heal you and keep the pain away until we get you to Alice to tend to your wounds.¡±

    ¡°I-I''m grateful,¡± I thanked the princess. Her phoenix kept looking around in all directions and tugged at the princess once it seemed to have noticed something. The princess quickly ran past me and made her in Lilia''s direction. That''s when I noticed the soldier was running toward the exhausted Lilia as the princess tried to catch up. The phoenix, too, began flapping its wings to take off and fly but would likely not make it in time.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Tall trees of the forest were making it hard see to what the soldier was about to do, and just seconds later I heard a sound. Swissh! Along with a piercing sound of cloth. I got up and followed after the princess, shortly after and I arrived to where Lilia was. She was there laying on the ground as the Princess held her close.

    ¡°I''m fine,¡± said Lilia.

    I looked over at the soldier who was on ground with the lance dug deep inside his stomach, accompanied by another stab where he had been hit by Lilia before as she hit through the tree.

    ¡°What about the mercenary?¡± I asked.

    He sat on the bark of a tree as I had now noticed. I placed my lance up.

    ¡°Weapons away,¡± said the Princess, I obeyed the command and I had myself on alert instead of being on the offensive. The soldier was without a weapon, but I wouldn''t be so easy to trust him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The mercenary took my lance and thrust the soldier,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± said the mercenary, ¡° that bloody moron was about to end my life as well when hhe was about to plunged his sword through her and into me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I lost anyway,¡± he said. The phoenix flew to us and landed by Princess Nes and Lilia. ¡°And I just want to see Lis.¡±

    ¡°Can you get up, Lilia?¡± asked the Princess.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Lilia, ¡°I''ve recovered enough of my strength. We should regroup with the others.¡±

    ¡°Mercenary,¡± said the Princess, now looking over to the mercenary, ¡°what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Marth,¡± he said, ¡°Marth Fitsgerald.¡±

    ¡°Marth,¡± said the Princess. I explained to to her who the mercenary was looking for, and in what direction the woman ran to. ¡°If she ran that in the direction I''m thinking off, then she probably met with Alice and Lehvie a long while ago.¡±

    ¡°Take me to her,¡± said Marth. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°She might already be dead,¡± said the Princess, bluntly so. ¡°Alice usually shows mercy should the enemy be reasoned with, but Dane is another story.¡± Dane? The beast that lurks in Princess Lehvie''s shadow?

    ¡°I understand,¡± said Marth.

    ¡°Then one more thing,¡± said the Princess. ¡°Try anything and you will be long gone before you had the sense to realize what even happened.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± he repeated.

    * * *

    The fight was over and some time later it began to rain cold showers, unnatural ones likely created from magic and I suspect this to be Alice''s doing. I looked up at the sky as we walked, stuck my tongue out and let some of the rain water drop into it. A rain created by magic results in a different taste. Unlike the mineral rich water that we can''t help but savor, this rain water tasted like a speck of wet nothingness. Its purpose wasn''t to quench a thirst I had begun to build up since the fight had started, but to put out the fires that were increasing. Luckily, the fire wasn''t a big problem, only so in the immediate area. As well as the fog, both were now gone except for some trails of smoke that were now nothing but remnants of burning woods.

    Some time later and we reached Alice and the young princess. Lehvie stood over someone, a person that was covered in soot darkened skin, not from the result of being burned from a fire as I had been used to seeing, but from something else. A shadow.

    Marth quickly made his way to the person on the ground and Lehvie stepped away as he did so. Lilia and I made sure to stand in between the young princess and the mercenary. He held the person by the shoulders. What happened to her? Is this what Dane is capable of? I looked over to Lehvie. The shadow that usually hid beside hers wasn''t there to show its eyes out and look at the surroundings.

    ¡°Please,¡± said the mercenary, eyes tearing up, confused by what was happening to the person he held close to. I believe it was a woman, and by what Marth called her.. this person should be Lis. The young princess kept her gaze on Lis.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± said Princess Lehvie. ¡°The moment Dane hid in her shadow¡ªit was over for her. She might still be alive, but she is probably seeing things... illusions in her mind like a dream until there isn''t anything to dream of.¡±

    ¡°She is immobile,¡± interrupted Alice. ¡°She should be imagining things happening around her and doesn''t know how to react to them... but she can still hear our voices.¡±

    ¡°There must be a way,¡± said Marth, holding Lis closer to him, tightly gripping his hands on her arms. ¡°Lis, I''ll find something to cure you, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Dane is a spirit beast,¡± said Alice. ¡°If there is a way, then it means putting Lehvie in harm''s way to cure your frien--¡±

    ¡°I will not allow you to harm Princess Lehvie,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°I''ll trade you information,¡± said Marth, quickly seeming to have come up with something.

    ¡°No,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°The boy,¡± said Marth, thinking to himself as if trying to remember. ¡°Lee, I remember his name was Lee, a young Talician boy my group came across a long while back.¡±

    This took us by surprise. I could see Lehvie, especially, had her interest in hearing his words and making her way to the mercenary. It was Lehvie who first game him the short nickname.

    ¡°Where is Lee?¡± asked the young Princess..

    ¡°Save Lis,¡± he said, ¡°and I''ll tell you all you want to know.¡±

    ¡°Describe him for us,¡± said Princess Nes.

    ¡°...About the age of a seven year old,¡± he said. ¡°Short darkened red/purple hair, same eyes and a crest of a bird with open wings with sword on his talons.¡±

    ¡°Liar,¡± said Princess Nes.

    ¡°NO!¡± yelled Marth. ¡°His clothing, they were tightly fit on him! He had magic stones for buttons, and we took some from him. ¡±

    ¡°Alice,¡± said the Princess.

    ¡°What he describes sounds like the clothing he was wearing the day he vanished,¡± said Alice. ¡°We still don''t understand what the anomaly is doing in this world. The seeker stone, as Lehvie mentioned before, activated a few days before we headed out to find the signal''s location.¡± Not to mention it took us weeks to get here on flight, enough time for anything to happen to the young Prince.

    ¡°I won''t say anymore unless you save her,¡± said Marth.

    Aliced looked on to Lehvie, and Lilia could do nothing but wait on their decision, though her frustration at this dilemma was clear as day..

    ¡°Is he alive?¡± asked Lehvie, but Marth just kept quiet.

    * * *

    ¡°The smoke is gone,¡± I said. It was early in the morning the next day and we were relaxing our feet by the lake. Now we have something less to worry about.

    Aril sat beside me and practiced pushing the water in front of her away, back and forth. The water was a bit cold before, or still is and we''ve just gotten used to it already. Sophie and Kahl went off on their own, a bit close to camp and started playing together with Selsie.

    "Have you ever thought of returning home?" asked Aril. This was a question out of the blue and I didn''t have time to really think about it.

    "Home?" I said. "I can''t say that it isn''t on my mind."

    "Anyone waiting for you?"

    "A sister," I said. "Probably, but I''m sure she''s already gotten used to living without me."

    "How old is she?"

    "...She''s a young adult by now," I said. Aril looked at me confused, then I realized I spoke words that shouldn''t have left my mouth as I was referring to someone who didn''t even live in this world. "It''s the way she acts."

    "Oh," said Aril, not convinced.

    Then there is Lehvie, my sister from this world, but I''m sure she''s fine with family of her own that she can rely on. I do feel that connection for her as well, so I wouldn''t mind seeing her again.

    Like Alice, too, I hope both of them are doing well.

    "We''ll be leaving the Lake soon," I said. Aril nods and we get up from our spot. We will keep practicing our magic while having fun with it.

    End.

    Chapter 24: Return to Aria >> </a>

 Chapter 24: Return to Aria

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, letting my damaged eye see the morning light. Alice had healed it with a magic stone just yesterday. It glowed a nice warm green, as I remember, else, if the feeling were filled with malice then the effect would differ¡­ so poison.

    Elvs usually create more potent and longer lasting magic stones. From my understanding, any injury can be healed under certain circumstances. One, is that the person pouring their magic into a stone for healing must also know the workings of a person¡¯s inner body. If not, then healing will be very limited to repairing damaged outside skin, something that can be seen in the hands of a normal magic user. In other words, while there are other steps, just knowing where and how our organs works can provide a much more efficient healing stone.

    ¡°And the young princess will be fine, correct?¡± asked Lilia, being one to worry all night as our group tried to rest. She¡¯d get up often throughout the night and was the only one opposed to forcing Dane out from Lis.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Alice. ¡°Just let her sleep.¡±

    It was last night that Alice herself forced Dane into releasing Lis from his grasp. In exchange, we had to hunt down a giant wasp for it to take the mage¡¯s place instead. This was all done by, as Alice described it, having Lehvie believe that she was in greater danger from the wasp than she was from Lis. This for certain proved taxing on the young princess¡¯s mind, but it made Dane switch targets by the end.

    Now we have a wasp that is covered in dark soot shadows, and a mage girl who attacked me just yesterday still recovering from Dane¡¯s illusionary influence.

    ¡°Then she¡¯ll be fine?¡± asked Marth, referring to Lis.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Alice.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°I will tell you what you wish to know.¡±

    ¡°Simple,¡± said Princess Nes. ¡°Where is Liel?¡±

    ¡°We left the boy alone after we traded two magic stones for his life,¡± said Marth. ¡°There was a Dahramn girl with him, protecting him.¡±

    ¡°...¡± This was not something I was expecting to hear, as it isn¡¯t very much to go on with.

    ¡°Tell us everything from the beginning,¡± said Princess Nes.

    ¡°We followed them for a while,¡± said Marth. ¡°We diverted a couple of chum bandits looking for an easy fight and pointed them to the soldier girl and the boy.¡± Marth sat beside Lis, and continued. ¡°As expected, the soldier girl was more than capable and easily dealt with the bandits at first.¡±

    ¡°And the wolf mounds?¡± asked Nes.

    ¡°They belonged to us,¡± said Marth. ¡°We sent them in to kill off the soldier girl and bring the boy back alive.¡±

    ¡°Why was a Dahramn soldier protecting him?¡± asked Nes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± said Marth. ¡°I would have thought she was being careful.. just like us because of the magic stones he had on him.¡±

    ¡°The stones wouldn¡¯t be activated unless he knew the activation sequence,¡± said Alice.

    ¡°They were definitely activated when he was brought to us,¡± said Marth.

    ¡°We even lost one of our men when he approached the boy.¡±

    ¡°Then,¡± said Lilia, ¡° what next?¡±

    ¡°He made an offer,¡± said Marth. ¡°He would give us three of magic stones in exchange for his life. In the end, we only took two.¡±

    ¡°So you sold the magic stones?¡± asked Alice. ¡°How much did you get for them?¡±

    ¡°Seventy gold each,¡± said Marth.

    ¡°To whom did you sell them to?¡±

    ¡°A woman in Aria,¡± said Marth. ¡°She goes by the name Freyer--she specializes in buying and selling magic stones.¡±

    ¡°Was there no animal protecting him?¡± asked Lilia. ¡°A summoning beast, to be exact.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Marth.

    ¡°What type of summoning was it?¡± asked Lilia.

    ¡°A young phoenix,¡± said Alice. ¡°A gift from his mother, the Queen. It won¡¯t listen to anyone but royal members of the family so if you spot it around with someone, then chances are it¡¯s with Lee.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been to Aria,¡± said Nes, looking to Marth. ¡°Did you spot Liel in the city?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big city,¡± he said. ¡°That and we kept close to the west side but only for a few days before heading out.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you know?¡± said Princess Nes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Marth. ¡°We left them alone and haven¡¯t seen them ever since.¡±

    Princess Nes started walking away and to her phoenix. We all followed behind with Lilia carrying Lehvie on her back and left Marth and Lis now alone.

    ¡°We have to get to Aria,¡± said Nes and just as she said words, we heard heavy footsteps from afar, along with sounds of chains followed in rhythm and wood turning wheels. It¡¯s a horse carriage headed our way.

    ¡°There is no one steering the horses,¡± I said, noting that there are two horses, and the carriage. Once close enough, we saw that it had the insignia of a lion. ¡°Dahramiam carriage.¡±

    ¡°Think it came looking for the soldiers?¡± asked Lilia. She went over to Marth and came back soon after. ¡°He said his group first spotted the soldiers with a horse carriage.¡±

    ¡°What will we do?¡± asked Lilia, troubled knowing that we couldn¡¯t simply let the horses go.

    ¡°Normally, a trained horse will stay close with the group of soldiers, in the case that the soldiers are wiped out or just can¡¯t be found.. then the horses will try to return to Dahramn," said Alice.

    ¡°Remove the insignia,¡± said Nes. ¡°We¡¯ll ride the carriage into Aria.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± said Alice. ¡°We can¡¯t let the horses return and alert others. Then you¡¯ll hover over the area and make sure we don¡¯t come across anymore trouble?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan,¡± said Nes. The princess then looked to her phoenix and it lowered its head, as if bowing for her royal blood. She mounted the phoenix. ¡°It¡¯ll be best to have Lehvie rest in the carriage instead of in mid flight.¡± The phoenix, along with Nes, flew off.

    * * *

    We cleared the carriage for space, leaving behind tents and unnecessary items. I suppose Marth could use it while he waits for Lis to recover and awaken. There are a pair of swords and some extra pieces of light armor, some food rations, and that¡¯s about it. We left those items inside.

    ¡°Put this along with the items,¡± said Lilia. She handed me a rapier, a sword that belonged to the soldier we fought before. ¡°We can sell these in Aria or use them in case something happens.¡±

    ¡°...¡± I took the Rapier and gave it a glance. A well made sword that will continue seeing use desppite having lost its former master. I placed it along with the other swords.

    Now we have all our stuff in the carriage, the phoenix won¡¯t have to carry as much either. Lilia then placed Lehvie, who was still resting, inside the carriage. In the mean time I felt someone.. something from behind me. Dane was lurking in his usual form as a shadow and made his way to Lehvie, now joining hers and closing its ominous white, empty eyes.

    ¡°...Is it fine to leave it like that?¡± I asked. Alice walked to us and sat her self next to Lehvie inside the carriage. Lilia sat on the driver''s seat to steer the horses and I sat next to her.

    ¡°A spirit beast is usually a manifestation of a desire,¡± said Lilia and we started moving through the forest. The horses didn''t seem to mind being led by strangers, as neither one resisted a gentle push given by Lilia to move. Lilia continued. ¡°Dane is an odd exception, as it was a desire manifested belonging to someone else, but Princess Lehvie retains the right to deem someone dangerous or not, and this affects whether Dane will likely consider someone a threat and decide action from there on.¡±

    ¡°Then whose desire did it manifest from?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Alice?¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°I heard it belonged to a deceased member of the royal house,¡± said Alice. ¡°The exact person is hard to say, because matters concerning a royal member are kept secret from the public.¡±

    "..."

    ¡°Like the fact that civilians are not allowed to know which floating castle houses a royal,¡± said Alice. ¡°We have four of them, and three are currently occupied despite one castle missing its lord.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± said Lilia. ¡°Queen Glinn''s old aunt used to reside in Liel''s castle before she passed of old age. Afterwards, it was redecorated on her aunt''s wish so that the next royal can call it home.¡±

    ¡°But there is something more important you both should know,¡± said Alice, Lehvie was still resting and I turned around to look at her. ¡°I''m sure Lehvie lied to us when she said she had received permission to come look for the young Prince.¡±

    ¡°What about the seeker stone?¡± I asked, eyes wide opened and spun my words quickly out of my mouth. ¡°Surely, knowing that it was activated meant that he was around somewhere?¡±

    ¡°By the looks of it,¡± said Alice, ¡°it would seem the Princess Nes helped Lehvie steal the other half of the seeker stone before the Queen had a chance to send a team of her own to search. Without the stone, the Queen will have no clue where to even begin.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°...Then that means there is a good chance...¡± I said.

    ¡°That we will eventually meet with other Talicians looking for us?¡± said Lilia. ¡°Yes, the Queen might have sent groups to search for us. Of course, knowing the general direction we flew to from Talica only narrows down the locations, just barely.¡±

    ¡°Lilia,¡± I said hurriedly, ¡°you knew that Princess Lehvie lied?¡±

    ¡°It was quite obvious,¡± said Lilia. ¡°I thought you knew.¡± She then laughed at my concern. ¡°If they find us, eventually, the only one in trouble is Alice. Nes and Lehvie may be yelled at by the Queen.¡±

    ¡°And us?¡±

    ¡°We are part of Prince Liel''s many servants,¡± said Lilia. ¡°We are only obligated to take orders directly from him. Its a way to keep a power balance in the royal house.. and Alice, being a close friend to the Queen...¡±

    ¡°She''ll get mad at me, again,¡± said Alice. ¡°Assuming she has time to get mad when we bring the Prince home.¡±

    ¡°...Assuming he wants to return,¡± said Lilia. She didn''t bother looking back to Alice, and simply kept her eyes on the forest ground as we traveled, feeling bumps along the way from tree roots or small rocks beneath the wooden wheels of the carriage.

    ¡°I heard he was kept locked in his room for a few years,¡± I said. ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°You''re new to those that serve in Liel''s castle,¡± said Alice, sounding annoyed, ¡°however, ignorance is not an excuse.¡±

    ¡°Don''t mind Alice,¡± said Lilia. ¡°She''ll get all lovey dovey when we find the young Prince, but she isn''t wrong on that. You should know that a male being born to the royal family can make our enemies decide to go to war.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If.. he is her son,¡± said Lilia, ¡°then that means the Queen''s power has been weakened considerably, enough so that Talica''s enemies might believe they have a chance into winning a war against us.¡±

    ¡°There is only one problem,¡± said Alice.

    ¡°So long as there is no definite proof of who he is,¡± said Lilia, ¡°then we can avoid coming to war that much sooner. The only two people that know for sure, however, are the Queen herself... and Alice.¡±

    ¡°It''s true,¡± said Alice, glancing over to Lilia. ¡°Not even Liel''s close servants know of his legitimacy to the throne.¡±

    ¡°I remember the stories,¡± I said, finally settling down that I know no trouble will come to me. "A male heir is believed to be the reincarnation of the first Talician King and thus he takes what belongs to him¡ªthe power of fire.¡±

    ¡°That is exactly why others would think to attack Talica,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°However, these are just stories.. but let us not ignore the fact that a single male has yet to be born to the royal family.¡±

    ¡°In other words...¡± I said, ¡°we trick our enemies into coming out of hiding, make them believe a male has been born so that they go to war against us.. then we destroy them when they believe that they have the edge when they, in fact, do not.¡± Meaning that being absolutely certain of the young Prince''s birth could be the difference between winning and losing a war.. but that is assuming too much.

    ¡°It''s a crucial time now,¡± said Alice. ¡°There isn''t a single country that isn''t ready for another war because of the strange anomalies happening all around the world, but if word gets out that Talica''s Queen has been greatly weakened..¡±

    ¡°Then they won''t hesitate to take out their greatest threat first,¡± said Lilia. We continued to make our way trough the forest, and because of the rough terrain, it will take about a day on horse to get to Aria. From above us flew Princess Nes on her phoenix, monitoring the area and keeping an eye on us. Higher above her still, were clouds coming together in a frenzy, collecting themselves in a build up of the color grey.

    It''s going to rain soon.

    * * *

    We''re leaving Crater lake today.

    ¡°Perhaps a storm?¡± said Aril.

    ¡°Probably,¡± I said, having looked up at the sky, then to the lake and noting that the waters weren''t calm at all. ¡°We should start packing. There is no need to risk it, and we can just come back to Crater lake another time.¡±

    I called Kahl and Sophie over to me, as well as Selsie, to help pack our things into the horse carriage. The horse was in fine condition as we made sure to feed him regularly.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked and looked over everything, making sure that nothing was forgotten.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Aril.

    We made ourselves into the carriage with Aril taking steer of the horse. Selsie wouldn''t fit, so as always, she walked along side us as soon as the carriage started moving. Like us, she also carried things on the forest vines I made for her to carry. Fish¡ªthat''s what she took with her. Likely to save for the trip or for when we get home.

    We started leading the horse to the cave entrance that lead to the opposite side of the high hills that surrounded the lake. Inside we could hear drops of water from the cave''s ceilings and wall drop to the ground. Small holes on the walls and ceilings, some of which had bugs crawling out from them and I made sure to study their features and then deemed them safe and not poisonous.

    ¡°That one,¡± said Kahl, pointing at a bug with a white circle on its head that was a few yards on the ceiling ahead of us, complete with orange trimmed wings¡ªit matched the description on the book of poisonous animals. Aril then pointed her hand toward it, open palms, and started concentrating. A small icicle formed from her hand and she focused on firing it towards the bug.

    She shot the icicle.

    She hit her mark just inches from the bug and scared it off back into its hole. There is no need to kill it, but just in case, Aril continued with another ice spell and as soon as we were feet away, she sealed the whole with ice and left it there to thaw out. Enough time would have passed and the bug would be safe to do as it pleases.

    We continued through the cave and eventually made our way out.

    "Okay," I said, sitting by back against the wood from inside the carriage and looked over to Sophie. Kahl went and joined Aril along with a book on animals. I created a ball of water and hovered it over to Sophie, who was opposite to me. She put her hands up, just as I did, and proceeded to return the ball of water over to me. We repeated this.

    "Like this?" she asked, and I nodded my head in approval. Then I turned the ball of water into ice, forming it carefully as it froze and into a flower.

    "Once you get better, you''ll have no problem with doing this," I said, and she smiled cheerfully.

    A trip back to Aria shouldn''t take more than a day, so we should be back before midnight.

    * * *

    I woke up, got up, and looked outside from within the carriage. It was night and also raining heavily as the drops were more than obvious as I heard them hit the carriage top in large numbers. I actually like rain, and this felt soothing to me, but someone else might not agree. Aril.

    "Are you okay?" I asked her. Aril had covered herself with part of the tent, most of which was still inside the carriage, but still proved useful on the go. Kahl, on the other hand, had went back inside the carriage and was sleeping next to his sister with backs against each other.

    "Yes, master Lee," said Aril. There was a faint fire flowing next the carriage, lighting the road along the way.

    "Did you create that?"

    "Yes," she said. "Though I believe the road has been harder to travel on now that its raining. We should have reached Aria a while ago."

    I looked at the horizon in front of us. There is a very faint light, like one from a city, but much smaller since Aria doesn''t use electricity the way it is used in my world. An hour away, maybe two?

    "There is something behind us," said Aril, having looked back and to her left for a short moment. I moved over to the back of the carriage and opened the covers that kept the rain from creeping inside as the others slept. Then I saw what Aril was looking at. A more concentrated light hovering like the fire Aril Created. This one, however, was much brighter. It lit the way for two horses that pulled a carriage like ours. It was also moving quicker with double the horse-power. "Think they are friendly?"

    "Probably," I said, and closed the covers to stop any more rain from coming inside. "Where is Selsie?"

    "Arf!" Selsie barked to me from the side of the carriage. I couldn''t hear her footsteps because of the rain and felt more than relieved to hear her. I then joined Aril under the tent covers and sat next to her. I moved and rustled over the covers until I felt comfortable. It''s unreasonably cold when it rains in this region as I''ve come to learn about it.

    "There," I said, but then Aril pulled me closer to her.

    "Now we can be warm together," she said and smiled.

    End.

    Chapter 25: Unexpected Redirection>></a>

 Chapter 25: Unexpected Redirection

    Shower rains were falling on the carriage top, rains that were heavily sound as hundreds of drops fell like drums playing in a band. Alice stuck out her closed hand from inside the carriage . She opened it slowly to release a stone that flew up and kept itself hovering at our pace as the horses trudge along the wet muddy road. It then glowed brightly, lighting up the road in front of us now that the day grew darker and darker.

    ¡°How convenient,¡± Lilia commented. ¡°Sometimes I think you have magic for every occasion.¡±

    ¡°I wish,¡± replied Alice from within the carriage. ¡°Besides, making a magic stone takes a considerable amount of time. For example, a good healing stone would take me a week to make.¡±

    ¡°Yet it sells like the purest gold found in this world,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°I don''t sell them,¡± said Alice, ¡°there are far too many greedy people who wish to study elvan stones but they fail to realize the secret lies within their own understanding.¡±

    ¡°But there is a difference,¡± I interrupted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Alice. ¡°That they are more potent in terms of a quicker heal, or longer lasting stone.. but that''s only because I take longer time to prepare and even longer to pour magic into a stone. We just dabble in magic stones longer than others, but in the end, even a Talician who studies magic stones will eventually reach that level of an elv.¡±

    ¡°People don''t trust an elv''s words,¡± said Lilia, ¡°and I apologize on their behalf.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± said Alice, yawning after staying awake since morning, not even a small nap as she kept an eye on Lehvie, who was still sleeping.

    ¡°What I don''t understand is why elvs can''t use magic in the conventional way,¡± said Lilia. ¡°You have to rely more heavily on pouring your magic into a stone, and then hoping that stone somehow fits your situation.¡±

    ¡°It''s a vein,¡± said Alice, ¡°we don''t have one like normal magic users do. Instead, elvs are like a magic stone themselves, able to let the natural magic of this world pour itself into us, and we thus pour that magic into stones.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, ¡°I remember the first time I discovered I could use magic.¡±

    ¡°Most Talician children,¡± said Lilia, ¡°are usually checked for the vein behind their neck by the time they turn five years old. Lehvie, however, we didn''t need to check because she had already showed some affinity with fire when we noticed it tried swaying in her direction whenever she walked past a lit candle.¡±

    ¡°It''s a shame that Princess Nes cannot use magic,¡± I said. ¡°When I found out about mines, I was so excited that I fainted from the energy drained out of me after using my first spells.¡±

    ¡°That''s normal,¡± said Lilia. ¡°As for Princess Nes, she has said herself that she was more interest in learning the sword from before she even found out what magic was.¡±

    Alice began laughing mildly.

    ¡°I''ll protect them!¡± said Alice. ¡°That''s something Nes would often say when she started learning the sword in all seriousness a while after Liel was born.¡±

    ¡°And her sword?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A gift from the former Queen, Glinn''s mother,¡± said Alice, ¡°''to whomever lacked the vein to wield magic, a sword of fire be bestowed on the royal born without the power.'' Those were her words.¡±

    ¡°It''s a rare occurrence within he royal house,¡± said Lilia. ¡°But, enough about that.¡±

    I looked ahead of us, a light very far in the distance, deep within the horizon. That must be Aria.

    ¡°We should rent a room at an Inn,¡± said Alice. ¡°We can start searching in the morning once we''ve come up with a plan.¡±

    We are to search for the Prince of Talica. A young child that had gone missing for three years after the incident at his castle. The one problem being is that I can''t picture his face, as I have never seen him before.

    ¡°I''ve only seen him once,¡± said Lilia. ¡°While he slept and not once more after that.¡±

    ¡°I know your concern,¡± said Alice, ¡°even after three years, even I might have a problem recognizing him.¡±

    One of the horses suddenly neighed loudly. Then I noticed a small dim light not far from us. Another carriage but pulled by one horse could be seen in front of us. Next to it, interestingly, there was a large wolf walking beside it. One large enough to be about my height at standing length. I looked to Lilia, the person steering our carriage. There was only one rode in this path, so we were to eventually pass by them.

    ¡°It won''t hurt to exchange words with them,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°Is there someone ahead of us?¡± asked Alice, a reminder that she could not see from within the carriage, especially with the covers making sure no rain entered as the young princess Lehvie slept inside. The rain didn''t seem to want to die down.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Lilia, ¡°another horse carriage accompanied by a domesticated wolf.¡±

    ¡°And Princess Nes?¡± asked Alice. We looked up at the sky and saw a faint light flashing off and on, Nes signaled that the carriage ahead of us proved no hostility.

    ¡°She said its fine,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°Then do as you like,¡± said Alice.

    * * *

    Moments later and we had just caught up a few feet behind their carriage. Their wolf also, like us, took a curiosity and came closer. The magic stone hovering above us could let us see it with ease, and it was indeed a tall beast, beautiful fur and for some reason smelled of fish. It seemed friendly, but also protective of the carriage we now rode beside. Then finally, we caught up to the persons riding at the front that steered what seemed to be a lone dark scaled horse at the front. They were covered by what looked like a partial tent coming from within their carriage.

    We looked to each other for a brief moment. I was closest to them and began the greeting.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I said. ¡°Is your group heading to Aria?¡±

    I started with an obvious question to start things off. Anything to come off as polite, given the situation where it was dark and raining quite heavily. We meant no harm to them.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the girl. Her arms covered by long sleeves but at the end of it, her hands, she held on to reins that clearly steered the horse carefully through the road. She was undoubtedly young for her age and likely in her mid-teens. ¡°We''ve just come from vacation at Crator Lake. My name is Aril.¡±

    ¡°I''m Pauline,¡± I said, and then pointed to the person next to me. ¡°This is Lilia.¡±

    There was still one other person yet to introduce themselves, a young child beside her covered by that same tent. Then I noticed the girl staring intently at something on my clothes. I looked down and noted that the only thing of interest was the house emblem belonging to Prince Liel. Lilia had one time on her chest, too, a marking that symbolizes our servitude to the young prince¡ªa phoenix bird with open wings and a sword on its talon.

    ¡°A Talician child,¡± said Lilia. I looked at the child on the other carriage and just barely realized he had that distinct coloring of red and purple, but still, unless we shed our light at him, his hair may as well be a jet black as night. ¡°Do you serve a Talician household in Aria?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Aril, almost hurriedly. Then Lilia began poking questions.

    ¡°House emblem?¡±

    ¡°...A sola peak arrow head bird,¡± said Aril. ¡°Closed wings.¡±

    ¡°I''m also Talician,¡± said Lilia, pointing at her colored hair and eyes. ¡°I didn''t mean to sound so intrusive on a first meeting.¡±

    ¡°It''s not a problem,¡± said Aril.

    ¡°Is the child okay?¡± asked Lilia, though I didn''t understand her question or even the need to ask it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Aril. ¡°Healthy as can be.¡±

    The child poked his head out from the tent covers and looked at us. Eyes that come natural to Talicians and the look of a youth experienced with having a thirst for curiosity. Like Aril, this child also looked at our insignia. Perhaps a curiosity of seeing an opened winged emblem? Then I noticed it was a boy, aged around seven, but the chances of him being that same prince we were looking for didn''t seem likely. If I remember correctly, a sola peak arrow head family emblem does, in fact, reside in Aria. Many Talicians, families who migrated after the first war, lost their status as open winged birds. They are a small percentage, and only high noble class families are allowed to have one. Which, given exclusively by the Queen herself, recognizes their status as being part of Talica. Closed wings doesn''t have any negative connotations, except for the fact that they no longer had real obligation bide by Talician rule. However, there is one exception to this.

    ¡°...¡± I could feel Lilia wanted to speak her words and use that rule to request more information. Nevertheless, she stopped herself from uttering another word but I could perhaps also feel that she wanted to ask upfront, ''are you the prince?'' Something like that.

    ¡°Do you not carry your emblem with you?¡± asked Lilia. There was an irritation in her voice for the lack of subtle hints this other group kept giving off.

    ¡°We are in Sharia,¡± said Aril. ¡°Not exactly a region so pleasing to accommodate Talicians. Especially when Dahramn is this region''s neighbor.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Is your group coming to Aria for business?¡± asked Aril.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, Lilia sped up the horses pace and I gathered the meaning behind it,¡°but we should be going. We need to rent an Inn once we get there.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± said Aril, and I waved back to her. Lilia just kept on staring at the child without letting her eyes wonder until their carriage had passed our field of view.

    * * *

    It was still dark out. When I looked back at the other group''s carriage, I saw their faint light go off. Strange..

    ¡°You don''t think that was him?¡± I asked. Lilia now kept her eyes on the road, as too busy wondering thoughts calculating in her brain, she didn''t answer my question. Then finally, she spoke.

    ¡°Tradition states that a Talician should introduce themselves, and then their servants should they wish so,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°He was just a child,¡± I said. ¡°And the way you were coming off as might have frightened him from uttering a word.¡± Lilia sighed, perhaps knowing full well of how she handled the short meeting.

    ¡°You might be right,¡± said Lilia. ¡°I don''t think I''ll be able to help but wonder if every Talician child we come across may or may not be him.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Alice?¡± said Lilia. That woman in the carriage kept quiet all along. She could have just stuck her head out and seen the child for herself.

    ¡°There is no need to hurry,¡± said Alice. ¡°It''s night out and they are headed in the same direction. Besides, I''m sure Lilia will keep us from forcing him home if that is indeed not his wish.¡±

    I looked to Lilia, she didn''t react at all to the words spoken. She''s loyal to a fault, especially when that loyalty lies within a child yet unable to make his own decisions. Whether or not I will stand be her side... is a different matter altogether.

    * * *

    We reached Aria. Though it was night out, people were walking the streets in large numbers. Most adventurers are likely coming from monster dungeon in hopes of finding rarities, weapons, armors, anything left by ill-fated individuals who failed to return alive. Others might seek treasure, a collection by monsters inside the dungeon that hordes the best items. That might just be my imagination, some of these people could just be coming from a long journey as they protect trade routes and the like.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Aria is a trade capital,¡± said Lilia. ¡°It''s bustling and booming with merchants everywhere. We should find and Inn soon.¡±

    The horse drawn carriage that Lilia steered, carefully moved through the traffic of people. The rain had stopped hitting us as we passed the giant stone gates that lead into Aria. Magic created transparent ceilings in the sky above, puddles of the water scattered above us and some even streamed toward a general direction where water fell from small pockets in the magic and into wells.

    ¡°I wonder when Princess Nes will join us,¡± I said.

    ¡°She''ll probably find a spot to let her phoenix rest on,¡± said Lilia, ¡°likely making a nest on a high tree by now.¡±

    We then found a place to keep the carriage. A man led the horses into a spot filled with merchant wagons and other horses as we continued in this spot, opened with nothing but high fences all around.

    ¡°How long?¡± asked a man who approached us.

    ¡°One week,¡± said Lilia, and the man then demanded some silver for us to keep the carriage and horse in storage, some of the money which will go into caring for the horses and feeding them periodically from the looks of it as I see the same thing happening to other horses.

    Lilia hands him the silver and we stop the carriage on a certain spot by the corner of the area. We then get off our seats and onto the ground.

    ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°To the house of Sola Peak..¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Master Lee, was that okay?¡± asked Aril.

    I went inside the carriage and proceeded to wake up both Kahl and Sophie, both of whom were still sleeping.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± said Aril, ¡°my heart wouldn''t calm down when I saw their emblem.¡± She got off the carriage and headed towards the back to unpack our things. I, on the other hand, began to sit myself down by Sophie. She didn''t want to wake up and shrugged me off. Kahl was already up and began helping Aril.

    ¡°...¡±

    Aril paused for a moment, hands stopped reaching for a box where we kept our spices to cook with and finally pulled it towards her.

    ¡°They will find you,¡± said Aril. ¡°Soon.¡±

    * * *

    Knock, knock.

    I knocked on the door. Lilia stood behind looking at our surroundings and we waited for someone to answer the door. By then, a woman answered the door.

    ¡°May I help--¡± her eyes carefully moved to the emblem on my chest and immediately bowed.

    ¡°No need for formalities,¡± said Lilia. ¡°This isn''t Talica.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma''am,¡± said the young woman, a Talician servant by the looks of it. ¡°Please, come in.¡±

    We entered the home as welcomed guests and were led to a small waiting room where we sat on very comfortable seats, stuffed with what was likely lili bird feathers. Very expensive.

    ¡°The master of the house will be with you shortly,¡± said the servant, leaving soon after.

    ¡°Hey, Lilia,¡± I called for her attention.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Look at the paintings,¡± I said, pointing at one in particular. Many of them covered the large walls inside the room. However, the paintings had images of what was likely the master of the house, most of which were him with a woman, likely his wife. None of them have a child.

    ¡°We should leave,¡± said Lilia. She got up and I followed with the same action. Before we reached the door there was a voice that began speaking from behind us.

    ¡°I heard my servant describe your emblem,¡± said the voice. It was a woman, middle aged but still had that clear characteristic of Talician features. The hair, the eyes, both were the right shade of purple-red.

    ¡°The paintings,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°Me and my husband,¡± said the woman, ¡°he passed away a few years ago. I go by the name Leland.¡±'' Then Lilia and I introduced ourselves in return.

    ¡°We are sorry for your loss,¡± I said.

    ¡°I have mourned enough,¡± she said. ¡°In the years since, I''ve not had any interesting guests such as yourselves. To whom might I feel so honored for a visit from a royal?¡±

    ¡°The person in question is not with us,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°Oh?¡± she said, walking closer to us and inspecting our emblem with careful eyes. ¡°Open wings... phoenix, and a sword? Justice?¡± Referring to Liel''s house emblem, a phoenix bird with open wings, handling a sword on its talon. It represents justice, and thus a royal can be referred to by such a name that links to their house emblem, though only often used by real nobles of Talica.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°It''s been a long time,¡± she said. ¡°I had not been made aware that a new member had joined the royal house. What is her name?¡±

    ¡°It''s a boy, madam,¡± said Lilia, beginning to release secret information, too trusting of a Talician noble but all likely to find the prince that much sooner. ¡°Liel Olivar Charles Windser.¡±

    Leland began laughing at what she perhaps believed to be a joke. Lilia and I didn''t join her short enjoyment as she then calmed it quickly, and she took notice that we had no reacted the same..

    The atmosphere grew tense.

    ¡°If what you say is true... you must have some sort of objective in this city, one so far from our motherland?¡±

    Leland showed us back to the waiting room, her servant entered soon after with a full tea set.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I don''t suppose there is some trouble with the Queen?¡±

    ¡°I''m afraid we cannot discuss matters concerning the Queen,¡± said Lilia.

    ¡°Then what of Unity and Chaos?¡±

    ¡°Princess Lehvie and Princess Nes are with us in Aria,¡± said Lilia.

    Lehvie''s house emblem is, like all royals, a phoenix, except hers handles a shield and it represents unity. The house emblem belonging to Nes--her phoenix handles a meteor; it represents chaos.

    ¡°Then I take it you''ve come to me seeking someone,¡± said Leland, ¡°am I to assume that is incorrect?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Lilia.

    ¡°Anyone who lives in Aria would know that I like to keep track of all Talicians in the city,¡± said Leland. There was an expression on Lilia''s face that told all, and even I felt surprised that the girl we met before might have given us a hint to finding the prince. ¡°Someone must have pointed you to me, and by the look on your faces--it seems I am correct.¡±

    ¡°The prince had gone missing and we''ve tracked him down to being in Sharia,¡± said Lilia, putting trust into Leland again and sharing some information about our objective, ¡°this city being closest to where he is believed to have last been seen.¡±

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Liel Ol--¡±

    ¡°A different name,¡± Leland cut into Lilia''s words. ¡°I would know if there was a child by that name the instant he entered this city.¡±

    ¡°Then,¡± said Lilia thinking of a name he might use. ¡°Lee.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± said Leland. Her servant brought in a thick book and opened it up to the more recent pages. ¡°Lee... ah, yes, the young child appeared here about a month ago.¡± She looked closer at her text. ¡°Seems he was with a young woman, a Koinsol Vatastragi... a Dahramn soldier at that, she accompanied the young boy and left weeks ago. I was following this case in particular because of the pairing.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± asked Lilia.

    ¡°He lives about a ten minute''s walk from this very house,¡± said Leland, ¡°however, the exact address is something I will not release so easily. Though you may find him on your own time, I will warn him of your coming.¡±

    Lilia grew tense, she no longer kept a expression of composure and seemed as if she wanted to yell at Leland as she then stood for the sudden turn around of behavior.

    ¡°Do not misunderstand my intentions,¡± said Leland, ¡°over the time he has been here, he has done nothing but be a helpful young child. I would not believe to have seen the day when I would even witness myself such an act of kindness, twice, in fact, in the same day.¡±

    Lilia regained her composure and took back her seat.

    ¡°Please,¡± said Lilia, ¡°explain.¡±

    ¡°The streets of Aria are very busy,¡± said Leland, ¡°while I was on my way to meet the child, seeing as he had nowhere to go... I wanted to offer him a room to stay at my estate. Then I find the child to have used his own coin to save a girl from becoming just another gal at a brothel, not to mention just a while before that, he went and took in two slave children, both of which were older than himself.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Leland''s book had closed and began speaking from memory. We listened closely.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Leland, ¡°I merely saw this as a naive act of feeling sympathetic towards the less fortunate. No, I was wrong to believe so. I witnessed myself that he took care of them, fed them, housed them, taught them things, made them happy, and genuinely seemed to care.¡±

    ¡°I still do not understand why you won''t tell us,¡± said Lilia, and I agreed, in fact, it almost seemed like the ramblings of an aging woman.

    ¡°...I would voice my opinion,¡± said Leland, ¡°do not take offense when I say that I believe one should choose their own path, unlike our Queen, she likes to meddle in the affairs of others. I never offered the boy help from what I mentioned before, because I saw that he needed none of it, not from me, and I believe very well not from the Queen herself... you two are no exception.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°However,¡± said Leland, ¡°if you are so truly devoted to the house emblem of Justice, to the boy, Lee, then show me that of which the old text proclaim to be true loyalty in the blood of your master.¡±

    ¡°How would we go about doing so?¡± I asked, Lilia glared at me.

    ¡°It is but a simple short verbal answer that I seek,¡± said Leland, ¡°but I will not have you two do so at the same time. If one of you should fail, however, then I will not reveal his location.¡±

    ¡°We accept the conditions,¡± said Lilia.

    Leland''s servant showed me out of the room momentarily, as Lilia was the first to go up.

    * * *

    The servant returned to me moments later, I passed by Lilia who was showed to a different room. I now stood in front of Leland and she began speaking.

    ¡°To become a guard, a servant of the house you pledged to protect,¡± said Leland, ¡°a sword that represents the justices of this world. In the old texts, the first king is said to have wrote about justice, and in it he described that we must... what?¡±

    "..."

    * * *

    A short time had passed and both Lilia and I had given our answer to the question. We were now together with Leland again. She began speaking.

    "Unfortunately," said Leland, becoming annoyed by our presence. "Both answers given were failures. I''ll now have you both escorted out. Leave."

    End.

    Chapter 26: One Night Out >> </a>

 Chapter 26: One Night Out

    We were standing outside Leland''s home, having been kicked out just moments ago. The one thing we learned from that experience was that the prince should be within a ten minute''s walk, covering what is likely hundreds of individual houses and buildings. Starting the search right now would also prove meaningless since it''s practically midnight. The street we stood on was lonely, being far from the bustling main roads from one end of Aria to the other. The chances of him being outside at this time of the night are minuscule.

    ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Lilia, she started walking and I followed closely behind.

    ¡°Madam Leland,¡± I said. ¡°I don''t think she''ll be easily persuade from neither sword or verbal threats to have her emblem removed permanently.¡±

    Lilia didn''t respond to what I said and simply kept walking. We turned a corner on the streets and followed it down to the end where we finally hit the bussy main road. And, as usual, there were merchants selling their wares that were carefully laid out for people who went about and perused these same wares walking from stall to stall.

    We decided to try and regroup with the others. Before then, it took a while but we spotted a dark long haired woman. The type whose hair with every single strand that refused to shine under any light, and like her hair, her clothing matched the same dark shade of color. A dress reaching her ankles, beautifully pale white skin, though there was one single problem with her looks... and those were the bags under her eyes that were more than have taken their form from lack of sleep. She was looking through vegetables, pointing at them for the merchant to pick them up and bag them.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Lilia called to her.

    ¡°Hey,¡± responded Alice, softly, she touched the vegetables with her hands, determining their ripe nature. Then we noticed a certain someone was not by her, the young princess. Her eyes caught my concern as I looked below her. ¡°She''s with her sister at the Inn we picked out.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± asked Lilia.

    ¡°Couldn''t fall asleep,¡± said Alice, ¡°so I went out and bought things to prepare for tomorrow''s breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn''t the Inn provide food?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Can''t risk someone poisoning us,¡± said Lilia. ¡°Does the Inn have a bathing area?¡± Alice nods her head.

    We followed Alice back to the Inn after we finished picking out the rest of the food to cook. We then reached an the building not too far from the city gates and headed to the second floor and to one of the rooms. It was empty, all for except some of our belongings, my lance and Lilia''s, a box that belonged to Alice, but there were no people.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± asked Lilia.

    ¡°They have their own separate room next to this one,¡± said Alice, dropping the bags of items we bought on the floor. ¡°I''m going to take a bath before going off to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I''ll join you,¡± said Lilia. I didn''t say a word and stood there. Lilia looked at me as if expecting the same...

    ¡°As will I..¡± I said. We headed to the bathing area and took the towels as directed by little signs. I took my clothes off, then Lilia who was still removing hers, and finally Alice, sort of.

    ¡°Help me,¡± said Alice, pointing to her back. A zipper ran a long line behind her back as she moved her hair away, revealing the nape of her neck. I went to help.

    I lowered the zipper to reveal from her shoulders down and finally understood something about Alice. She''s hurt.

    ¡°So that''s what you did,¡± said Lilia, letting her eyes take a long look.

    The sound of Alice''s dress hit the floor was made and she stepped out of it. She wrapped a towel around herself and took her underwear off soon after. I kept watching her. Magic stones were digging deep in rows of her spine, glowing as a reminder of their magic in constant use. While pleasing to look at such a spectacle, a mix of natural skin and man made crystals, stones poured by magic in a row, yet I couldn''t help but cringe a little at the thought of what she might be going through.

    ¡°It doesn''t hurt,¡± said Alice. ¡°So, don''t concern yourself with it. Don''t also think for a moment that I cannot overwhelm you both easily in a fight.¡± A threat seemingly coming form thin air. Is she mad?

    * * *

    I was in my room waiting for Sophie to finish her bath. We all wanted to rid ourselves of that sandy lake feeling we got from the vacation. Then I heard a knock on our house door, one light enough that it could be coming from a woman. This was followed by Aril''s voice a second after.

    ¡°I''ll go get it,¡± she said.

    In the mean time, I began thinking of two atoms between my hands as I had both palms face each other and placed on the table. Atoms with electrons, then forcing the electrons to jump to nearby atoms in their orbit and thus create a current of electricity. If I had a suitable conductor, like a metal pole with an atomic structure that would very likely let many of the electrons jump around atom to atom with relative easy, then I could effectively create a pole to be used to zap bugs.. or people for defense. I then heard footsteps coming up the stairs and Aril came by my room.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A man had gotten lost and knocked on our door by accident,¡± said Aril.

    A man? I looked at Aril carefully, though I believed her, I couldn''t think of a reason she''d lie, or I could just have guessed wrong. Regardless, I don''t go any further than saying ''okay.'' Aril sat down next to me and looked at what I was doing. She was to take a bath after my turn, though it was her suggestion that I go next. I didn''t mind. I also have a class tomorrow, so I should be getting to sleep soon after the bath.

    * * *

    It was the next morning. I woke up and nothing had changed beyond the weird feeling in my stomach from knowing that someone in the city was looking for me. Regardless, I have classes soon. I quickly put on my uniform and headed downstairs with notebook and writing utensils on hand. Aril greeted me in the kitchen with breakfast ready and I began eating.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. Kahl and Sophie were eating near me, and Selsie seemed to have long ago finished her bowl. She laid on the ground, head down on her paws, closed eyes and likely napping away the rest of the day. She really must be tired from the long trip.

    ¡°I''ll be off then,¡± I said, having finished my meal as well as the math problems I wanted Kahl and Sophie to try.

    ¡°Bye,¡± said Kahl, his sister waved her hands at me and Aril followed me to the door.

    ¡°Would you like me to accompany you to class today?¡± asked Aril. I shook my head.

    ¡°No, I''ll be fine,¡± I said, and Aril bowed as I left.

    There were other students walking to class, seen mostly because my house wasn''t too far from it. I began my walk there. Everything is normal. Normal.. It feels normal and perhaps I shouldn''t have expected anything else from happening. I kept walking.

    Now having walked past enough houses, streets and corners to place myself not too far from the campus gates. I wasn''t followed, nor did I feel any strange stares aside from the one''s I get for being a minority at the school, and a step farther for being both a Talician and a young child.

    I kept walking, now inside the campus grounds and heading for the main doors to the building which was a long distance from the gate in itself. I walked and walked. Then noticed eyes watching in my direction. The few Talician minority at this campus, when I passed them, they bowed to me. No, to be exact, they weren''t looking at me or bowing to me, they were doing so at two persons in front of me.

    ¡°...¡± I kept staring at them, two Talicians in front of me also walking to the school''s large doors. Neither of whom were wearing the university uniform. One also of much shorter height than the other, both girls as I could tell from their hair that was slightly darker or so to say that they were practically my shade of red and purple. I was probably trying to hide the fact that I was somehow related to them in the back of mind but I could for a fact recognize one of them¡ªLehvie.

    I stopped in my tracks and along with it was the sound of my shoe forcing a sound from the concrete floor. It was heard, definitely. The two girls in front of me stopped as well. And in what is likely the dumbest attempt at a person hiding himself, I immediately placed my uniform''s hood over my head and kept our eyes from meeting.

    It just had to be like this.. didn''t it?

    I looked down to the ground and could feel stares from all directions looking at me. There was also the noticeable shaking in my hand that trembled at what was going on. I felt sick.. I felt like my stomach wanted to turn left, right, and in all directions and then spew itself from out of my mouth because of this situation. Though I am also glad to see Lehvie doing well, I couldn''t help but think that there''s a reflection of myself in that room I spent four years if I just looked at her eyes.

    I want to run away.. but I know I can''t keep doing so forever.

    There were small footsteps heard walking over to me. Lehvie''s small feet were now in view as I kept my glance at the ground. I could hear her shirt rustle as she likely moved her hand and arms to grab hold of my hood and gently began to have it removed from my face. I looked up at her, teary as her eyes were.. I didn''t see that reflection I thought I would see. Instead I saw myself smiling in that reflection and she quickly hugged me.

    ¡°Lee!¡± she yelled. Her hold on me grew tighter by the second, and I placed my arms around her as well.

    ¡°I thought I had more time,¡± I said. ¡°How did you know I''d be here?¡± The young woman behind Lehvie walked over to us, I didn''t recognize her.

    ¡°Took a chance and asked around for a small Talician child attending magic classes,¡± said the young woman. Lehvie didn''t move a muscle and kept hugging me. "I was thinking we''d have to enter every single building."

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked the young woman, though I could probably guess.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, ¡°this is a first for both of us, a meeting between siblings. I''m Nes, your older sister.¡±

    ¡°Is Alice okay?¡±

    ¡°She''s fine,¡± said Nes. ¡°She''s also in the city out looking for you. Two of your servants came with us, as well. You can ask Alice for the rest of the story yourself when you see her.¡± My arms let go of Lehvie, though she didn''t let hers weaken by even an inch.

    ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Nes, looking straight into my eyes. ¡°We''re going home now.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, then feeling Lehvie loosen her hold and look straight at me, confused at what I had just said.

    ¡°I see,¡± said Nes. ¡°I was expecting something like that, and I completely understand why you would after what happened. Let us discuss these matters elsewhere.¡± The stares from before, students from the school, they were still watching what was happening on campus grounds.

    ¡°I''ll come to you later in the evening,¡± I said. Nes stood there, as if wondering about something and then nodded.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°We will be at an Inn on the main road, so drop by when you''re ready to talk.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said.

    ¡°Lehvie,¡± said Nes.

    ¡°I''m staying with Lee,¡± said Lehvie and Nes sighed while looking down at Lehvie''s shadow. A shadow darker than my own with an odd presence of its own. I didn''t think much of it, but I felt it may be alive..

    ¡°It''s fine,¡± I said. ¡°She can stay with me. I''ll take her back later.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Nes, though instead of leaving she made sure she was now inches away from me and picked me up. ¡°It''s great to see you.¡± She hugged me.

    She puts me back down on the ground and waves us goodbye. I then pulled Lehvie by her hands and headed for the school entrance to avoid further eyes on us. I wish the first meeting was better than that, but it''s already been done. It can''t be helped and I shouldn''t look back on it.

    ¡°Lee!¡± I heard a voice call me the moment we were within the building and in the hallways. It was Lo and she was wearing her military uniform in place of the one she should be wearing for normal classes. ¡°I haven''t seen you in a few days. I heard Krum say you had given him notice that you were on vacation.¡± Lo then looked to Lehvie. ¡°Who is thi--¡± she looked at Lehvie''s emblem. A phoenix, open winged and a shield on its talons.

    Lo grew silent. She may have recognized it, but I know for a fact that Sharia and Dahramn are allies and not to mention that Dahramn is by no means friendly with Talica. Lehvie then offered her hand to Lo, and in return, my classmate took the greeting and bowed in a curtsy manner.

    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, your highness,¡± said Lo, very politely. I then introduced Lo to Lehvie. In this instance, Lo kept her eyes on me as if wanting an explanation. Lehvie and I were still holding hands. ¡°Is she¡ªis she your betrothed?¡± Lehvie blushed.. Lo then held her hand to her mouth that was widening.

    ¡°Lehvie, don''t blush!¡± I said, then looked to Lo. ¡°And you! Don''t joke about that! This is my sister.¡± Lehvie then giggled at the situation. This feels like something Aril would do. Aril version 2.0. Then I could hear heavy breathing from Lo.

    ¡°But not really...¡± she said. ¡°Right?¡±

    We ignored her and continued walking to class before we would be considered late by professor Krum. Lo was left in the hallway but I could still hear her still speaking.

    ¡°Right?¡± she asked again, her head turned to us. We then lost sight of her as soon as we turned a corner. Then she yelled. ¡°Right?!¡± I missed the quiet, silent Lo.

    * * *

    Classes had ended with greater than usual stares, that and Lo kept eyeing with a stare that could kill as we had practiced our magic. Lehvie was in the mean time sitting as she watched the group do their thing until we had finished.

    "Lee," said Lehvie. We were now out the streets doing things quickly, even if I had another class right after, I don''t think I can keep my composure with all the stares.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    "Why don''t you want to return home?"

    We kept walking down the street. My house wasn''t so far, so I wanted to wait to even think about the answer while we were at my home. That''s right... my home. In just a month that I''ve been here, I could gladly call this city home. That''s not something I could even begin to imagine of that room in the castle. That wasn''t home at all.

    "... You should go back to the Inn and wait with your sister," I said, making a change in plans.

    "OUR sister," said Lehvie, correcting me. I paused for a moment and looked at Lehvie, stopping in the middle of the street and letting a few others pass by us. I smiled.

    "Yes," I said, "our sister, Nes." We continued walking until we hit the busy road. I''m escorting Lehvie to the Inn, so that she return to Nes and so that I also know where to go once I''m ready to talk. Lehvie pointed the way back and we had to move through heavy crowds of people because it was that time of day. We could barely see where we were going with multiple bodies passing to and from us in several directions. People shouting out prices and calling out potential customers.

    "There," said my sister. She pointed to an Inn and thankfully it wasn''t the one I was thinking of. We were holding hands the entire time so that we weren''t separated. I let go and she walked off to the Inn. I kept watch until she entered and wasn''t more than twenty or so feet away. Then I saw a women walk to Lehvie from inside and grab hold of Lehvie''s hand. Dark hair and no shine to it.

    Alice.

    She scanned the area with her eyes after exchanging a few words with Lehvie, though I couldn''t hear them. I could imagine what Lehvie had said, that I perhaps wasn''t too far away now. It was too loud with the people around us and because I''m so short at my age, I would be hard to spot in the crowd. Then she looked in my general direction. People were moving in hordes but in between the small spaces from body to body as they passed in front of me, I could see Alice''s eyes looking directly at mines now.

    She then let go of Lehvie''s hands and started trying to walk past the dense crowds, pushing them away from side to side.

    "No pushing!" I could hear some yell, some seemed angry. But by then, I had already left.

    * * *

    I opened the door to my house, Aril greeted me and I went inside and quickly upstairs to my room. I closed the door. This is the worst time to be thinking about the past. Just imagining it makes me not want to return to that Inn, to where Alice is. Crap...

    "Master Lee?" said Aril, knocking on my door. "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah," I said. She stayed by the door for a few minutes.. Then Aril''s foot steps began moving, sounding farther and farther away. I sat myself with back against the wall near the window and on the floor. It was strangely cold. I looked around my room, only using my eyes and noted that this space was several times smaller than the room in the castle, yet it feels more free. I noticed my hands shaking again and quickly slammed into a fist and to the ground. Why am I feeling like this?!

    I closed my eyes and let them rest. Eventually, I fell asleep.

    * * *

    By the time I woke up, the day was now dark. It was past evening and long after the time I had agreed to come by the Inn.

    "Are you him?" asked a voice from behind me. A young woman likely in her twenties stood crouched on the window and looked down to me. She held a lance and on her chest was my house emblem. I remember her the night we came back to Aria. She let herself inside my room and not a single strand of the Talician features were found on her body.

    I stood up and stepped back instinctively. The other one, that time, if I remember their names correctly. This one is Pauline, the other was Lilia. I became alert.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked. The only thing that came to mind was that she might have been sent to escort me, but I never told Nes where I lived exactly.

    "They say that the royal house of Talica is special, that they have a great affinity to fire," said Pauline. "I''ve seen the Queen in combat before, that power of hers circles an area around her where not a speck of dust is allowed to enter, or it, like the people she fought in the last war... they turn to ash."

    "...?" Not a single movement she made seemed welcoming. I back yet another step away from her.

    "She plays the battle field the same way a child plays a game of tag," said Pauline. "The Queen can''t be burnt and neither can her children.."

    "What of it?" I asked, taking a few more steps back as she counters me by pacing closer. My back hit the bookshelf and I was practically surrounded. The atmosphere couldn''t get any worse.

    "You know," said Pauline. "I had to kill a few people to find you. Except that madam Leland got away."

    "And...?"

    Pauline began laughing, nothing from it sounded genuine or even came off as a bad joke.

    "I want to see it," she said, pointing her lance at me. A small circle of red began forming at the tip, becoming brighter and brighter. "I want to see if you burn!"

    * * *

    "What was that sound?" I asked. It was a sound of loud explosion, one that our fire spells with great intensity usually make. I looked outside the window and saw a trail of smoke gather on a certain spot in the city while it was dark out. People around were also interested, speaking to each other of what could have caused it.

    "I heard it, too," said Alice. "Lilia..."

    "What?"

    "Where is Pauline?"

    From outside the window, and the room next to ours, I saw Princess Nes jump off and to the ground and quickly run in the smoke''s direction.

    "Hurry!" she yelled.

    End.

    Chapter 27: Abducted >></a>

 Chapter 27: Abducted

    The very few books I had on the shelves, the table in my room, the bed I had slept in a few hand full of times.. they were all burning. Smoke from these things began filling my lungs as I lied down on the floor. Fire burned my clothing, the uniform I had paid gold for, meant to protect against basic level magic¡ªit was never a match for the spell fired at me.

    I heard breathing, and her sighing as she stared at me.

    ¡°So you are,¡± said Pauline. ¡°Don''t worry anymore.¡± That''s what she said, ''don''t worry''? Her words echoed through my mind, words that made no sense on any level.

    The only pain I felt was the knock back from her spell. It wasn''t at all the fire that continued burning the fabric of my clothing, some also that clearly seemed to want to burn my skin but instead felt like a soothing fire around a campfire. I then heard people screaming from outside my house window, quickly catching my attention and I picked myself up and ignored Pauline, who had stood in front of me. I looked outside my window.

    ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± asked Pauline. There were soldiers running through the far streets in the night with uniforms that I couldn''t recognize, all of whom were lit by the city magic lamps floating above them. To their opposite were ones that I did recognize... a lion''s emblem, like the one that Zeyl wore. Where did they all come from? ¡°Those are Talician soldiers.. your own people. ¡±

    Dozens of fires started spreading all over the city while it was still dark out. Fires that were also emerging from various directions, explosions popping up left and right, magics of different variations, colors along with them that represented their spells and readiness to begin a conflict.. and I could feel my own breathing become heavier. This was my home and it was being destroyed... and I didn''t understand why.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°War has already started,¡± said Pauline. Then there was a sudden stinging pain on the back of my head, forcing me to hit the floor and in less than a second had lost consciousness.

    * * *

    I woke up. Felt like I was being held with stomach over someone''s shoulder and with steps echoing, splashing in one inch high waters as I looked on below me. It was a long narrow tunnel and we traveled in it with small fire forcing itself from the tip of Pauline''s lance to light the way. If I didn''t know any better, this would be the sewers. Then the first thing that came to mind was of the events that happened. Is Aril okay? What about Selsie? Kahl, Sophie? I tried wriggling myself out, but I saw that my hands were tied in a knot.

    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± said Pauline, again, a phrase I remember her saying. ¡°Your friends are fine.¡± I tried wriggling myself out from her hold again.

    ¡°...Let go!¡± I yelled, this time managing to move myself from her grab and falling to the ground, making a small impact on my body as I hit the wet, cold floor. My hands weren''t tied to my back, so I had contact on the very shallow water. I immediately stopped movement of atoms by her feet, looking directly around her shoes and freezing them in place.

    Crack. Like a sound of something shattering, Pauline easily broke through the ice and walked over to me. Dammit!

    ¡°I''m trying to save your life,¡± she said. How could I believe that when she blasted my room with fire. ¡°Trust me... and sorry.¡± Again, I felt this sudden pain on the back of my head that was quickly followed by a sound of a blunt object hitting me. I lost conscious once again.

    * * *

    Again, I woke up. This time it was bright as day and were no longer in the tunnels. I was laying on my back and I could recognize that we were somewhere in the woods. Pauline was a few feet away resting with back against a tree and lance by her side. The moment I thought I could just so easily walk away, however, she had opened her eyes and looked at me. Got up and stretched her entire body. Brown eyes, brown hair, a face of young woman with small freckles on her face.. if I ever get away from her and we met again somewhere in the world, I won''t forget what she looks like.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Why what?¡± she said.

    ¡°Why am I still alive?¡± I asked. ¡°Why haven''t you killed me yet?¡±

    ¡°Because I need you alive,¡± she said. ¡°I only wanted to make something certain back in Aria, and that was making sure you were the Queen''s son. It''s true.¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± I said.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that--¡±

    ¡°I won''t believe anything you have to say,¡± I said, cutting her words before she could finish. She sighed and began walking over to me and proceeded to picking me up and placing me over her shoulders again.

    ¡°You don''t have to believe me,¡± said Pauline. ¡°But just listen..¡±

    ¡°...¡± Not like I have much of a choice.

    ¡°The royals born in Talica, like I said before,¡± she said. ¡°They have a great affinity to fire... They can''t be burned because the first king cursed his own family when he committed suicide by the very same flames he used to warm his region.. the region now known as Talica. That''s how the stories go.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Pauline kept walking through the forest with me on her shoulders and continuing with her narrative.

    ¡°There are many reasons for you having been... imprisoned... in your own castle,¡± said Pauline, catching a fraction of my attention.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The moment you were born,¡± said Pauline, ¡°as a male to the Talican throne, was the moment you sucked out all of your mom''s power. Most of it anyway, else I''m sure she''d die.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I wanted to know if that was true,¡± said Pauline. In the mean time, I kept looking past the tall trees for any sign of which direction Aria might be. She continued. ¡°They want you dead.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Princess Nes, Alice,¡± said Pauline, ¡°even the Queen herself wants you dead and by doing so... she gets her power back. All so she can be ready for what is already happening.¡±

    ¡°You have no proof,¡± I said.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, ¡°we already established that you were indeed a prince of Talica. You can''t burn and fire seems to love you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± We kept walking through the forest, myself still hanging over her shoulder.

    ¡°If you weren''t so loved,¡± said Pauline, ¡°that would have been the end of your life. I would be walking through this forest alone and war might have never broke loose in Aria... earlier than expected, of course. It would have still happened eventually.. just like all other countries.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°But you are,¡± she said. ¡°You are the little prince we''ve been looking for and now I need to keep you alive so that the power hiding somewhere in that little body of yours doesn''t return to the Queen.¡±

    ¡°So you''ll keep me safe?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said.

    ¡°Imprisoned, too?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No-¡± she she said. ¡°We''re going to keep you in the Dahramn capital and you can wander the city all you want, provided you have an escort or two as a way to keep you safe.¡±

    ¡°How is that any better?¡±

    ¡°You won''t be dead, for starters,¡± she said. ¡°You can do whatever you like. Study magic, drink and eat whatever you want... eventually, you''ll get older and you can marry whoever you want, have children and be happy.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so easy...¡± I said. ¡°Is that what you tell everyone you kidnap?¡±

    ¡°People will celebrate your well being!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°And all you have to do is stay alive,¡± said Pauline. ¡°As for Talica...¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°It won''t last,¡± said Pauline. I couldn''t see the face she was making, nothing but the ground moving below us as her feet moved.

    ¡°You were with them,¡± I said. ¡°Why betray them?¡±

    ¡°Betray?¡± she asked, sounding confused. ¡°No. Talica is just too powerful with just the Queen herself. I''m not from Dahram, and I''m also not a Talician. I''m not betraying anyone...¡±

    ¡°You sound like you''ve gone crazy,¡± I said.

    ¡°It''s not like I expect a child to understand,¡± she said. ¡°But also, I''ve been wanting to know.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± she asked. ¡°It was years before a signal from your seeker stone popped up. It''s a very expensive seeker stone, so it wouldn''t have mattered where you were as long as it was in this world..¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Not going to say anything? That''s fine.¡±

    ¡°I''m tired,¡± I said.

    ¡°You must be,¡± she said. ¡°I''ll get you something to eat after we cover more distance. Some fish perhaps?¡±

    I looked at my hands, still tied up and placed them on Pauline''s back. Like the electrons I had on my mind, I let them jump from atom to atom to create a wave of electricity through Pauline''s body. Like a taser hitting a person''s body, Pauline immediately hit the ground along with me and her lance. .

    ¡°..egh?!¡± she let out an unintelligible sound. Her body, I could feel her twitching from the shock I had given her. Then I tried removing the bindings, but no luck. I walked over to her lance and carefully placed the pointy end to it to try and quickly cut through the biding. Again, it didn''t work. What is this crap made out of? A rope, jet black and tightened around my wrists.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    With both hands still bound together, I touched the lance while it was now on the ground and had its atoms quicken its movement in all directions, heating the steel and letting it burn bright red, melting as I continued. There were magic stones that sinked into the melting metal. The lance''s height is about a foot taller than Pauline, heavy, too. I definitely can''t use this for myself.

    ¡°...¡± I looked to Pauline and back to the lance with hands on it. She won''t be able to use it now either.

    Bright as it was, I know it was hot and indeed I couldn''t feel the pain. Heat, fire, whatever it was, it didn''t hurt me at all. I looked over at Pauline again, her head was facing her lance, eyeing her now useless weapon that was at most a foot away and she slowly tried to get up. By then, her lance had already melted down to the dirt on the ground. I placed my hands on her back and though she tried pushing me way as weak as she now was, I began shocking her with electricity again.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. I''ve never been tazed before, but I hear it hurts.

    If I did it without stopping, she might die. I stopped. She was twitching slightly. Muscles seemed to move a bit violently as I could see them react on her skin. That must hurt. She lost her balance and her torso hit the ground.

    ¡°Pp-p-php,¡± she tried speaking. ¡°Pla-lease.¡±

    Please?

    ¡°I''m not going to kill you,¡± I said, sitting myself next to her and trying to regain some of the magic reserves I used up while melting her lance. It took quite a bit. ¡°Were you lying?¡±

    She shook her head just barely. No? I sighed.

    I took a look at my bindings again. What I could do is separate the atoms on it and practically cut through it. Thus, I began doing so. My thoughts filled of what Pauline had said and though I chipped away at the rope that bound my hands, in doing so, I quickly and by accident cut a shallow wound close to my wrist. It stung. I could accidentally cut my hands off. I need to focus. Slowly this time. I removed the atoms that made up the material of the rope and eventually cut through it.

    ¡°There,¡± I said. Wrists unbound and able to fully use my hands freely.

    I looked over to Pauline, still down, she wasn''t twitching at all now. I gathered the nearby melting metal, still hot but it didn''t bother me the slightest. I slowly cooled it and shaped a portion of it, thus creating the image I had in mind. A hand-cuff, I then proceeded to wrap it around Pauline''s right hand and forced some of the metal to dig deep into the earth to keep her bound. Now I don''t have to risk damaging her insides from repeated shock.

    The rope, I picked it up and looked at the cut I made by removing its atoms in a line that was unbelievably clean. Smooth to the touch as I placed my fingers over it. This world is no exclusion from being made up of mostly atoms. I don''t think there is such a place. I forced the atoms from the rope''s material on both ends together. They stuck to each other as if I had never cut between them in the first place. This used little magic.

    Pauline was still on laying down, front facing the ground but still immobile with one hand cuffed to the ground. Her eyes looked directly at me. Eyes half opened and her iris following my movements. They were a warm orange or brown color now that I had a closer look.

    Cling!

    She move the cuffed hand up but it was strong enough to keep itself from being dug out the ground. I immediately placed my hands on her and she stopped resisting. She knows I''ll send in another shock if she tries that again.

    ¡°How can you do that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°If you go back to them,¡± she said. ¡°They will kill you.¡±

    ¡°I just want to hear it from them,¡± I said. ¡°If Alice tells me the same thing you said.. that they want me dead... I''ll fight back... and I''ll hate her forever. Also, I have one more thing to ask you.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Can I trust Lilia?¡±

    ¡°Lilia...¡± she said. ¡°Yes, you can trust her.. because I truly believe she will protect you, even if it means going against the Queen herself..¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.

    I took the rope and walked away from her, then looked at my surroundings one more time. A good place to start was the general direction we were walking away from.

    ¡°Liel!¡± I could hear Pauline yelling my name but I ignored it.

    I then spotted foot prints on the ground, likely Pauline''s, and began following the direction they came from. Five or so minutes passed and the prints were gone in what looked like an open field, a rare open patch of land in the forest. The prints could be in any direction now.

    ¡°Great..¡± I suppose I could just keep following the same direction and hope I pick up on the prints again.

    A faint sound was heard. Like muffled steps heading from somewhere ahead of me where the forest began again on the edge of the open field. I immediately ran to hide behind a bush and trees. The steps grew in numbers, quickly, they sped through the forest and to my direction. Three people suddenly stopped about forty feet away from me. I saw them.

    ¡°... Alice,¡± I whispered. She was there with Nes and the other must be Lilia. They looked around and saw the foot prints that led to Pauline. They now had their backs to me and I stepped out of hiding from the bushes. The sound from it quickly alerted them and heir eyes turned to me. Lilia''s lance, Nes''s sword, both pointed to me.

    ¡°Prince Liel?¡± asked Lilia. She let her lance down, and I know Nes recognized me, yet her sword was still pointing at me. Alice moved and seemed to want to run towards me.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled... and she did. This is like a repeat of that time in the castle.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I want to know,¡± I said, looking straight into the eyes of Alice, then Nes. ¡°...Did you come all the way to Aria, just to kill me?¡± I then looked to Lilia. She placed her lance down, kneeled and closed her eyes. I kept waiting for an answer. There was a long pause and every second longer forced some sort of truth with Pauline''s words.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Nes, ¡°that would have been true at some point a few good many years ago.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I breathed in... and out.

    ¡°Don''t misunderstand, little brother,¡± said Nes.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It is true that you were meant to die if war should have ever broken out again,¡± said Nes. ¡°Our mother, however, was stubborn to let that happen to you and made sure to keep you a secret from some... more extreme Talician nobles with resources stretching as far the Queen herself if they all ever banded together.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...She loves you,¡± said Nes. ¡°Lehvie, our mother, and even myself.¡± She looked to Alice. ¡°I''m sure Alice, too. We all love you.. so come back home. We will protect you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± And there it was... I wanted to laugh at what I believed to be a joke. ¡°Please, define the word ''protect'' for me.¡±

    ¡°Just until the war is over,¡± Alice entered the conversation, seemingly eager to calm an urge to yell at them within me. ¡°We''ll keep you in your castle home.¡±

    There was a feeling of anger welling up inside me.. but it''s not like I didn''t understand their reasons. Yet.. I''ve lived this whole time without others bothering me in Aria. No one tried to kill me, and I found a place to call home. Then someone else spoke up.

    ¡°My lord,¡± said Lilia. ¡°I will abide by your decision, so, if you will allow it.. let me stand by you.¡±

    ¡°...Tell mother," I said, ignoring Lilia for a moment, "... that I renounce all claim to the tittle as Prince of Talica. There is no need for anyone to follow me anymore..¡± I looked directly at Lilia. ¡°But if it''s something you truly want to do, then I won''t stop you.¡± Lilia got herself up and walked over to my side. We now faced both Alice and Nes.

    ¡°It won''t be that easy,¡± said Nes. She put her sword up in what seemed an offensive position ¡°Even if I have to drag you back home.. I won''t hesitate to do so.¡±

    ¡°It''s never easy,¡± I responded, along with a need to Laugh as I looked back on my past troubles these years.. Lilia pointed her sword at Nes. Now there was one more person. ¡°Alice?¡±

    ¡°...I''m with Nes,¡± she said.

    "..."

    ¡°You can''t protect yourself with so few,¡± she said. The same way Nes put her sword up, Alice with both hands up and out from her sleeves were magic stones flowing out one bye one. They began circling her, floating around her in the air like the same way a moon orbits its planet. Twenty well trimmed stones, crystals poured with magic and each began glowing brightly. Some even glowed a familiar hue of blue, like the one that had once protected me. The same color was now aimed in my direction.

    "..."

    "...We won''t hurt you," she said. "But you need to come with us..."

    The wind blew carefully, and I breathed in the forest scent around us. There was a very long pause, a minute or so.. and I gave them my answer with just one word.

    "No."

    End.

    Chapter 28: A Black Angel for an Enemy >></a>

 Chapter 28: A Black Angel for an Enemy

    Liel¡ªhe was now just a few yards in front me, clear as day and I couldn''t help but want to smile, but then stopped myself. For a regrettable reason, he had now become my enemy. No, I''ll need to make sure none of my attacks are lethal. Which goes without saying... but it won''t be the same for anyone else who interferes¡ªnot even Lilia.

    He stood there, looked to Lilia and handed her a rope. I looked at my surroundings, but there was no Pauline. No matter. All I need to do is concentrate and be careful not to injure him, and Nes should be planning the same.

    ¡°I was afraid of trying something I haven''t tested out,¡± said Lee. He raised his right hand and pointed it toward Nes. A second after and now his left toward me. ¡°Forgive me if hurts a bit.¡±

    I breathed in to ready myself for whatever attack he would fling at us. A fire spell? It would need to be fired at me, since it would not affect Nes. Water? At his age, the magic reserves he has will likely not be enough to be create an element so opposed to his blood, meaning that we only need to watch out for Lilia''s magic. I breathed in for that precious air I never thought twice about.. until now, that when I breathed in, the air I took in felt thin¡ªthinning.

    Thud. There was a sound of something hitting the ground. I looked over and saw Nes as she fell to her knees and tried breathing. Then it was my turn. I also fell to my knees, holding my chest for that hard to breathe in air and my body began shaking. Eyes going blank slowly. The air was missing something essential. Then Nes fell completely face down and Lilia quickly moved to her and began tying her hands to her back.

    ¡°Oxygen,¡± said Lee. Oxygen? A word I''ve never heard of before. ¡°I''m breaking down the oxygen atoms before they reach your lungs. You''ll pass out soon like Nes.¡±

    I quickly grabbed one of the stone that orbited around me and let it activate. An unsual circumstances that for some reason led me to need a use for a stone that normally would only see the light of day when I needed to breathe underwater. It cracked open, and I swallowed it.. letting it escape..

    ¡°Cough!¡± I gasped for air, coughing profusely and supporting myself with both arms to keep me from hitting the ground.

    Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump! Lilia''s footsteps became heavy as she ran towards me soon after, but before that, I grabbed yet another stone.

    Crack. It opened and released its magic as Lilia advanced with her next movement, batting her lance in an unsual attack, hitting my stomach as I attempted to bring myself up with its long round edge. Thus having me slammed back and pushing me to the grassy surface of the open field in this forest.

    ¡°Agh!¡± I let out a yell.

    I saw a dim blue layer of light crawling to my hand as it began to cover it. Soon enough, and now I was completely engulfed by that light all around my body.

    ¡°You could have chosen to thrust,¡± I said.

    ¡°Death is the last thing the young lord would wish upon you,¡± said Lilia, this time she pointed her lance and gathered her legs ready to run and thrust at me. ¡°But now that you''ve protected yourself, I don''t need to hold back!¡±

    I grabbed the next stone and in return it quickened my movements.

    Swoosh!

    Lilia''s lance thrust itself many times in my direction as I dodged them, left, right, and I also stepped back. From behind her, and in the background, I saw Lee with his hands following me as I kept dodging Lilia''s speedy attacks, some which managed to land a hit on the soft edges of my reinforced skin, leaving nothing but a Scratch and the lance forcing itself pass by.

    ¡°Lee!¡± I yelled at him, confused that his hands did not force magic from its center to fire off a spell, and waiting for something to come out so I can plan my next move. Both of his arms were merely frozen in place as they were pointing at me. Nothing happened as I could tell. I breathed in, knowing fully well that I could do so and eliminated that thought of him having a replay of his actions from a while ago. Regardless, I can''t keep analyzing something I can''t see.

    The next stone I grabbed, as I kept Lilia within my reach, was a stone to let me ends things. A stone that pours out a fragrance of sleep to those around me... but instead it oozed magic, flowing out like a smoke''s fire that was recently put out and on a closer look it was cut in half, smooth to the touch. It''s useless!

    ¡°eh?!¡± I kept looking at it. How? No usual cutting technique could come to mind.

    ¡°Keep her busy!¡± he yelled, instructing Lilia who kept thrusting her lance at me. Then she landed a hit on my stomach and she stopped. She was breathing heavily from her nonstop attacks and yet her lance had pierced only past the few layers of cloth on my dress. Without thinking about it, I grabbed one other stone with my right hand and Lilia''s lance with my left.

    Crack. The stone gave me its magic, and it wasn''t cut like the other. It gave me strength, and I used it to grab tighter on Lilia''s lance and quickly pull it towards my direction before she could let go. I grabbed her arm that tried pushing me away with weakened force. She failed. I retracted my arm to push it forward in a punch that I aimed at her stomach.

    ¡°Aaaah!¡± She fell to her knees and I let her down on the ground, quickly this time, I ran to Lee.

    I kept getting closer and closer as the distance closing in between us. Four seconds, three, two, and now Lee was right in front of me.

    ¡°It''s over,¡± I said while a little tired and heart beating quickly from the adrenaline in combat.

    I looked into his eyes but he did not resist. He had grown since the last time I''ve been this close to him. Cheeks a bit more plump, hair with the same dark distinct color and eyes that always seemed curious¡ªeyes that ever since he was young, they would feel like they analyzed everything I did. It was him. It really is Lee. His clothing was burnt, holes making skin visible and he was a bit messy with dirt here and there. He was looking up at me with arms held high... arms that seemed like he signaled for me to pick him and carry him like old times--but instead, these were arms that continued to use magic. In that moment also, a stone doing its orbit came into my field of view and I saw it being cut slowly. It then oozed the magic it lost.

    ¡°You won''t give up,¡± I said, ¡°will you?¡± He frowned.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, breathing exhausted. ¡°I don''t think I can last another day in that castle before losing my sanity.¡±

    ¡°Oof!¡± Just then I felt something hitting my sides, like a tackle and with a good amount of force to push me and whatever tackled along to the ground. We were laying down, my back on the grass surface and I pulled my legs from the knees up to force a body off from on top of me. We both got up, and in my eyes, I couldn''t say I was surprised.

    ¡°Don''t--¡± she said, trying to catch her breath. She had a severely burned hand, closed and the type to appear from touching very hot metal.

    ¡°Puline,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don''t forget about me,¡± she said, then laughed lightly. She moved to Lee and got in between us. Then Lilia, with hand to her stomach, joined in on that moment and both stood next to each other. Lilia placed her lance in position again for an attack.

    ¡°I spared you once,¡± I said, looking to Lilia.

    ¡°So have I,¡± she said.

    ¡°Don''t expect the same for yourself,¡± I said, looking directly at Pauline.

    ¡°Hahaha...¡± she laughed again, and proceeded to open that burnt hand of hers to reveal two magic stones. Her hand shook, vibrating from the damage and lack of control Pauline had with it. She took the stones with her other hand and looked at me. ¡°I won''t expect the same treatment... not ever.¡±

    I closed my eyes and commanded the stones that orbit me to gather close and cover my body whole. Whatever stones Lee hadn''t yet cut, they cracked open. From the sound of it, four had remained of the twenty I had prepared. Then the stones dropped to the floor as their magic had already been transferred to me.

    A shape of a sword, thick and sharp, it emerged out from my blue dim shield, and in that same color of blue light, from one hand to the other--another one came out and extended carefully as it was being molded into a perfect blade. The second stone let me see the day much brighter, almost blinding. This was for seeing in the dark... no use for that one. Two left, the second last gave me a cure for poison... useless. Then the last one...

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    * * *

    ¡°...¡± I gazed in awe at Alice.

    Wings.

    Wings sprouted from Alice''s back in that same dim blue light and stretched widely so much so that they felt threatening. She flapped them. Short gusts of wind were felt from its movements. Dust ran away from the strong flaps and leaves were blowing in all directions. Without saying a word, Alice began flapping her wings quickly and flew toward us. Both Lilia and Pauline dodged to the sides which made a straight opening path to me and I was immediately picked up by the pits of my arms.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled, but Alice ignored me. I then moved my hands to make contact with the skin on her arm. Then focused the atoms to create electricity, however, instead paralyzing her, I felt a very sharp and stinging pain within the core of my left hand and even a light buzz from my right hand. I''ve used up too much magic!

    She continued flying and toward the forest with wings that picked up speed, thus having Lilia and Pauline, who had gathered themselves up, look smaller and smaller as they were becoming farther from us. We then reached a tall tree and she placed me on its branch.

    ¡°Don''t you dare jump,¡± she said, glaring at me. ¡°Please stay here.¡±

    ¡°Don''t hurt them,¡± I said.

    ¡°...I cannot promise that,¡± she said.

    She then stopped her wings from moving and dropped down, letting gravity do the work and giving her speed that a moment later she used with extended wings to glide back to the field. She lands. Then I saw a red light coming out of Lilia''s lance and it fired out a great fire spell at Alice. In answer to this, Alice diverted the fire''s path toward the sky with a simple flick of her wings.

    Then I felt the hard bark of the tree and looked to the bottom. It''s a ground too far down to get a good estimate of the distance. I grabbed the branches and began climbing down. From far I could see Alice flying in chase after Pauline and hitting Lilia''s lance that tried protecting Pauline. The lance only served to negate what would have been a lethal cut and pushed Lilia to the ground a good yard back, only to land on her feet.

    I continued climbing down, carefully placing one foot and one hand to support my weight, while the others lowered me down.

    ¡°...What''s going on..¡± I whispered. I remember reading about using magic stones on the body, yet none of the ill effects where becoming present on Alice.

    What seemed like a black angel then reached Pauline and two lights broke off on Pauline''s hand. Her magic stones? She then gained a protective shield on her body like Alice''s, but a dimmer shade of blue that seemed almost transparent. Alice swung one of her swords to Pauline. and the new transparent light of protection did the job. However, it also seemed to fuse with Alice''s sword, like a virus, Pauline''s barrier began eating up the dim blue sword and Alice quickly flew backwards a good few yards back and hurried to dismiss her infected blade before it could reach the hand she held it with. Now Pauline had no barrier, and Alice had missing in her possession one of her swords.

    I continued climbing down. Then grabbed tightly around as I felt a strong gust of wind shake the tree. Not that far down now.

    Nes was sitting on her legs and looking at the fight going on far from her. She should be fine where she is, and the rope is still binding her together. By then I saw Lilia regrouping with Pauline. Alice then readied her sword again. Lilia''s lance grew a red light by its tip again and aimed the fire spell to Alice, this time only one was shot to Alice and the event from before was repeated with one wing diverting the fire''s path. Following spells of fire from Lilia''s lance hit the ground near Alice, soon creating a dust of dirt mixed with smoke that smeared Alice''s view from the two in front of her. Pauline ran in a half circle to move behind Alice and tackled her to the ground. Both hit the ground and the smoke began clearing with a follow-up of Lilia, who activated one of her magic stones and quickly moved near Pauline, stepping on one of the wings and pointing the lance directly at Alice.

    I finally reached the ground and began running to them.

    ¡°Give up!¡± I heard Lilia yelling from far. Pauline was holding down one of Alice''s arm, the one she had to hold her sword. Though Pauline did, as I got closer, I saw her struggling to force Alice''s arm down, Lilia too, with her foot. The one free wing that Alice had, then began flapping uncontrollably. It could not bend at an angle enough to push either Lilia or Pauline off.

    ¡°...¡±

    I continued running, slowly losing my breath, then reached Nes who was looking on at the scene. She looked at me for a moment, still bound by the ropes and looked back to those fighting not that far from us now. I walked past Nes, now tired from having run here. I felt the short bursts of wind from Alice''s wing as it continued to flap. Then Lilia began striking her lance at the wing which in turn made Alice''s protective barrier blink from losing and returning its magic with each hit. Thunk. It was the sound of impact on her wing being repeated.

    After a good many hits, her wings began deteriorating, until they finally vanished completely, leaving only Alice''s dim blue layer on her skin remaining. Lilia pointed her lance at Alice and she began to strike her lance in that repeated movement toward the protective layer and it soon began receding. I was now close enough..

    ¡°Stop!¡± I ordered. Lilia stopped before she could land another strike and looked back to me. Alice''s barrier was still there and in my amazement I saw it reshaping itself and slowly trying to cover the parts of Alice where it had receded from. Pauline got off and rested herself on the ground, breathing heavily with closed eyes. Lilia moved away with her lance and moved toward Pauline.

    I was now in front of Alice and looking down as she lay there. Her eyes looked up at the sky and were calm as if uninterrupted from thought. I saw her chest moving as she breathed. She''s definitely still alive. I sat on my legs to the ground and on the right side of Alice. She finally turned her gaze to me but soon turned to look at my arm. It was the same arm where letters were etched on my skin. Aril Islah in letters could barely be seen past the burnt holes in my clothing. She ignored it after looking at it for no more than a second.

    ¡°...I would have won, you know,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know...¡± I replied.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you going to give up now?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Never,¡± she said, closing her eyes. I placed my hands on her cheeks and pinched them apart. She reopened them and looked up and away from my stare in silence.

    "...I''ll return," I said, "but on my own terms." Then Alice looked directly at me, catching her complete attention. I continued. "I will not live in that castle, or that room... as for mother.. if she believes differently."

    ¡°I will side with you,¡± said Alice, finally speaking. ¡°Anything else...?¡±

    ¡°Are they safe?¡± I asked, and Alice answered knowing who I referred to.

    ¡°They are fine,¡± she said, ¡°they should be waiting for you on a Talician ship offshore.¡±

    ¡°They.. are also my family,¡± I said. Pausing for a moment. ¡°I want them to come along with me, should they wish to.¡±

    ¡°That can be done.¡±

    ¡°And most importantly,¡± I said. ¡°I want freedom... I don''t want to feel captive again.¡±

    ¡°...Only if you let me be there to protect you,¡± she said, now sitting straight up. I sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, and Alice quickly hugged me with arms held tight, I could barely breathe. ¡°You''re smothering me!¡± She then rubbed her cheek on mine as she always did in the past.

    End.

    Chapter 29: Taking Flight >></a>

 Chapter 29: Taking Flight

    ¡°Aria will be under Talica''s protection from now own,¡± a phrase I''m reminded of as I looked to the classmate sitting next to me.

    We were sitting on a bench and enjoying a snack of stuffed peppers with what I hope is chicken meat, though I''ve never seen it in this world before. I dug my fork inside it and took a bite. It certainly tasted like chicken with an addition of a spicy after taste that could only worsen if I fought it.

    ¡°It''s very spicy,¡± I said, then getting back on point. ¡°You aren''t busy, are you?¡±

    ¡°We didn''t lose many people during the attack, especially with Talica coming to our aid,¡± said Lo, taking a bite from hers.

    ¡°I thought Sharia and Dahramn were allies,¡± I said.

    ¡°I suppose you couldn''t have known this,¡± she said. ¡°Aria might be the only city in the Sharian region to have Talicians live in it. We were going to become an independent city state but that wasn''t an option. That, and the title as a capital city was forced on us, though we didn''t function as one should. By then we only had one choice, seeing as how war was coming, it would mean us needing to have a much bigger military presence... thus we either side with Dahramn or let Talica protect us.¡±

    ¡°And the people are fine with this?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°There might be some people uncomfortable with the idea, but it is fact that Aria has been thriving as much as it is because of Talician nobles coming to live here.¡±

    ¡°And your opinion?¡± I asked. Lo stopped midway from taking another bite and then looked to me.

    ¡°If you''re really a prince...¡± she said, ¡°and if you actually have some influence, then.. take care of Aria... You might be thousands of miles away soon, but don''t forget about us..¡±

    ¡°I won''t,¡± I replied, but didn''t get her real opinion of Talica taking over Aria to protect it. By the looks of it, soldiers have been placed on the edges of the city''s borders to drive away any unwanted intruders.

    I then said my goodbyes after making sure Lo was alive and doing well, seeing as how she is part of Aria''s military. The skirmish from a day ago, as I understand it, was because Aria had angered Dahramn for deciding not to force out any Talician people in the city, and that Aria refused to become their official ally.

    * * *

    ¡°No,¡± said Alice just when I had arrived at the docks to leave to Talica. She was talking to Lilia and then noticed me walking to them.

    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± I asked. There was a weird feeling coming from the center of my body, just entering a normal conversation with Alice was odd in itself.

    ¡°Pauline will be sent back on H.M.S. Black Gale,¡± said Lilia, then bowing. ¡°Once there, she will be put to trial for treason against the Crown... against you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Alice once again. ¡°The events of the kidnapping will be kept secret, and Pauline will placed in Lee''s castle dungeon until it is decided what to do with her.¡±

    I walked passed the two and looked at the boats docking here and there. Lines of them were accumulated here and some seemed to belong to Talica. A phoenix for a flag on the top, no shield, no sword, no meteor, so all of them must belong to the Queen.

    ¡°Which one is it?¡± I asked, referring to the ship with Aril and the others.

    ¡°It''s offshore,¡± said Lilia, ¡°a good many kilometers away from here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Princess Nes decided we would take her phoenix and fly to Queen''s canal to meet your friends there, however, I can call the ship back if you''d like.¡±

    ¡°Please call the ship back," I said. Lilia walked up to me and handed me a map.

    "Yes, my lord," she said, then pointing to a black line running north along with a blue line for the boat that Aril and the others are in. "I''ll call the ship back and you can ride with them. This will be the route taken."

    I''m going home and this piece parchment was proof of it.

    "How long is the trip?"

    "A bout a month," said Lilia. "Shorter if going by flight."

    "I''m sure Lehvie will want to take the boat with her little brother," said Alice. She then walked up to me and picked me up like she always did when I was little. She looked straight into my eyes, hers didn''t show a hint of emotion, almost like it analyzed me carefully.

    "I''m not a little kid anymore," I said, pleading to be let down.

    In the meantime, we were here waiting for Nes to bring back Lehvie and her phoenix--since they flew off in search of me during the incident with Pauline.

    "I''ll go and send someone to call back the ship," said Lilia, bowing and then leaving only Alice and I by the docks.

    "I''ve been wondering for a long time," I said.

    "And that''s?"

    "I remember you jumping after me," I said. Alice let me down and I sat by the edge. Water was swaying back and forth right below my feet. "I remember hearing things break, and I remember barely being able to move."

    "..."

    "...You were right below me," I said, "... and I couldn''t feel you breathing."

    "...What you heard breaking was one my magic stones activating," she said. "I used it to heal you, and then you simply vanished."

    "And you had another healing stone with you?" I asked, ignoring the second half of her words. She then sat down next to me.

    "No. Lilia was the first to find me and she sent for help as soon as she could," said Alice. "Then time passed and I recovered.. mostly."

    "Mostly?"

    "Healing stones are good for sealing up torn parts in or outside the body," she said, "but bones are a different story."

    "..."

    "...So, where did you go?" she asked, changing the subject, though I still wanted to know more.

    "I''m not sure where I was," I said. "It felt like a dream and then I found myself in the woods.. just laying below a pile of leaves. Then I found myself in trouble and had help. I bargained for my life by trading the magic stones I had and then came here to Aria."

    "That''s my fault," said Alice. "I never took the time to teach you how to use them."

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "There was a summoning stone in there," I said.

    "A gift from your mother," said Alice. "It should have felt the danger and come out on its own."

    "What was it exactly?"

    "A Phoenix," said Alice. "Every member of the royal family has one, that includes Lehvie, but she decided to leave hers in Talica."

    "...I kinda sold it."

    "... It''s fine," said Alice. "Specially given the situation, and it''s not that big of an issue because the phoenix will try flying off if the person summoning it isn''t a part of the royal family."

    "Is that how it is?"

    "Yes," said Alice. "These birds have been loyal, as the stories go, from the first moment King Oliver gained his power of fire."

    "Oh," I said, tilting my head slightly.

    * * *

    Some time passed, enough so that the ship with Aril and the others was becoming visible from the horizon at sea. It was a ship fitting the name "Black Gale." Dark red sails and wood and that seemed painted in a shade that would make it harder to see at night. Still, I couldn''t help but feel happy and smile when Alice pointed out the ship to me. Now I don''t have to worry about how they are doing

    "There is something I''ve also been wondering," said Alice.

    "What is it?"

    "The moment Lilia had struct my wings and I lost them," said Alice, "I had thought you would have left with her and I wouldn''t see you again."

    The ship was coming closer, now in full view.

    "...And what are you getting at?" I asked.

    "Why did you decide to go back?"

    "It was during that fight that I learned something," I said.

    "What?" she asked.

    "I learned that I had put Lilia''s life in danger... and I didn''t even really know her," I said. "I needed her to provide support while I tried destroying your magic stones. If she died protecting me, what would have I felt? Regret? Would I have felt saddened for a stranger that for some reason or other felt the need to be loyal to me?"

    "..."

    "If Lilia had no joined my side that time," I said, "the situation could have played out differently and in place of Lilia, Aril, Kahl, Sophie, even Selsie would have filled that spot--easily, too... and that really bothered me."

    "..."

    "Even if we ran away and tried living elsewhere," I said, "and you said this yourself, you''d never stop looking for me, what then? That''s when I decided I couldn''t just put their lives on the line for what I thought was my selfish wish not to return to Talica."

    "..."

    "I didn''t adopt Kahl and Sophie just so they could fight for me," I continued. "I also didn''t buy Aril from some greedy asshole so that she could live the rest of her life serving me. I thought during that fight that their happiness and safety was above any of my desires. Even if you didn''t accept any of my terms, I would have still gone with you, so long as you promised me their safety."

    The ship had began docking.

    "They are part of my family now," I said, and for some reason I couldn''t help but shed a tear. "Like brothers and sisters, I couldn''t bear to lose another one."

    "Another one?" asked Alice. "Lehvie and Nes are doing well, who do you mean?"

    I looked up to Alice, tall in height and black haired as she was.. I let slip something that shouldn''t have exited my mouth and for a moment I actually considered telling her the truth about myself.

    "No one," I said.

    Then I heard a loud yell of someone saying my name and by the time I looked in the direction of the sound, I was slammed backwards in an embrace. We hit the ground.

    "Lee!" Aril kept screaming. Then I heard heavy footsteps from what was likely Selsie''s big paws, and in a moment the wolf was right above my face, and she began licking me. Just as quickly, Kahl and Sophie had also come into view, though their reaction wasn''t as wild as Aril''s or Selsie''s.

    After the reunion had calmed down, Aril was the first to speak.

    "I kept looking for you around the house," she said. "I heard a loud bang from the second floor and then you were gone."

    I explained the situation to them and Aril looked to Alice.

    "Thank you," said Aril, "for bringing him back safely."

    "..."

    I then tried introducing them, more formally.

    "We''ve already met," said Alice.

    "Yes," said Aril. "We were told to wait somewhere safe while they looked for you."

    "And you believed them?" I asked.

    "No," said Aril, "but they had a small army and we had a wolf."

    There was a sound of a bird''s cry, loud and sharp from above. The bird landed on the docks a short moment later, only to notice that the bird was big, shaded in many colors of red and with a wing span that could easily surpass the size of my house. It''s a phoenix.

    * * *

    A short while later and Lehvie was practically chocking me with her arms in what was a too much a loving hug.

    "It''s fine if you take the ship," said Nes, "but I''ll need to go and send a message to mother before she sends the rest of the army to look for us." She then looked to me and just as quickly looked away. Then that stare switched to Lehvie.

    "I''m going on the ship," said Lehvie. Our older sister sighs.

    "I suppose I''ll go alone then..." said Nes.

    "You''ll have time to give the Queen the message and meet back at Queen''s Canal before we get there," said Alice.

    "That''s what I was thinking," said Nes, looking back to Alice "What will likely happen is that I come back and meet you all there with an order from mother. If she doesn''t accepts Lee''s terms, then I am to assume Alice will..."

    "I''ll keep my promise with Lee," said Alice.

    "She''ll probably be the most angry with you, Alice. If worse comes then I''ll send for a ship to take you elsewhere," said Nes. "Regardless, I''ll try and negotiate with mother."

    "Thank you," I said.

    Nes went back to her Phoenix and rode its back, then let it flaps its wings until it took off. She waved us goodbye.

    End.

    Chapter 30: A Koin And A King >> </a>

 Chapter 30: A Koin And A King

    ¡°Where to, ma''am?¡±

    ¡°To the Grand Library,¡± I said, handing the man twelve copper coins for what is to be a trip through the Dahramn streets. A carriage stood behind him and this was to be his taxi services. I set one foot in the carriage and a left hand to pull myself inside. I sat down and signaled him to begin.

    From the opposite side of the carriage, the door opened an in came two ruffians with military uniforms.

    ¡°Lietenant!¡± both yelled at the same time. I then tried opening the carriage doors to the left of me, but saw that we were already moving.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°We heard you had returned,¡± said Sada. She sat in front of me and her brother, Din, sat next to her. Then Sada took a glance at where my right arm should have been, where it is now gone. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± She moved closer to inspect but I pushed her back on her seat.

    ¡°I''m fine,¡± I said. Sada''s brow flexes down, expressing her anger.

    ¡°You''re missing an arm!¡± she yelled.

    ¡°Liuetenant,¡± said Din.

    ¡°What?¡±''

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°This is an old injury and it''s already healed nicely.¡±

    ¡°This is why I kept pushing for us to come with you,¡± said Sada. ¡°It shouldn''t have happened in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± I asked, placing my left arm on the carriage window and looking outside on the streets.

    ¡°They are in the barracks,¡± said Din. ¡°We are awaiting further orders. Shall I call them?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, and kept looking outside the window. People passed by us in what is a large street from one side to the other. Carefully placed blocks of stone were covering the streets for easier travel. Buildings and houses were either feet away from the other or were completely glued together. All made of hard and dark wood, some painted in dark hues of green to satisfy the king''s tastes. And his castle, big as it is with high walls and bigger flags that hang down, lion''s on each one carefully sown in gold thread and a destination straight from where we were, also visible from many corners of the city walls.

    ¡°Where are we headed?¡± asked Sada. I looked back to her, brow still slightly pointing downward and still mad. Light brown eyes that didn''t move away from where my right arm should have been.

    ¡°I,¡± putting emphasis on myself, ¡°am going to the library. You two will go back to the barracks and I''ll meet with the rest of the group there.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± said Sada. ¡°We don''t take orders while off-duty.¡±

    ¡°It''s true,¡± said Din, smiling. ¡°That''s only until you return to the barracks.¡±

    I rest my head on the window and pound it slightly. Bump, bump, bump.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said.

    ¡°Well,¡± said Sada. ¡°Are you going to tell us the story behind the injury.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I replied immediately. Then Din continued with a follow-up.

    ¡°You have two messages,¡± said Din.

    ¡°Speak,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°One from your grandfather, asking for you to visit him in Arvien, the holy fort city up north,¡± said Din. ¡°And one message from the king, wishing for you to have an audience with him in the afternoon.. so a few hours from now.¡±

    ¡°...Is it urgent?¡± I asked, closing my eyes for a moment''s rest.

    ¡°I''m not sure, the king''s adviser didn''t say anything further than that,¡± said Din.

    ¡°I''ve already written my report and sent it in..¡± I said. ¡°There isn''t anything else they would need from me.¡±

    ¡°I believe a second group was sent a while ago,¡± said Din.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, opening my eyes, giving him my complete attention.

    ¡°A second group was sent to ascertain Aria''s position,¡± he said.

    ¡°When?!¡±

    ¡°A few weeks ago,¡± he said. ¡°They should have arrived in Aria a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Ma''am,¡± said the carriage driver.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± I yelled, and both Sada and Din flinched.

    ¡°Ah-uhh, we''re here at your destination,¡± he said.

    I opened the door to the carriage. A cling sound was made from my sword hitting the steel edges of the carriage on my way out. This was followed by both Sada and Din''s footsteps. Then the carriage leaves a moment later.

    ¡°Lieutenant,¡± said Din.

    I walked to the library entrance. Great pillars stacked in rows lead inside the library and also support most of the weight of the building''s ceiling. People walking to and from the grand library, carrying books that they want to borrow, some even taking their children to visit for their first time.

    ¡°Lieutenant,¡± said Din, again. I continued walking to the entrance doors.

    ¡°Lieutenant,¡± said Sada

    I stopped on my tracks and turned around to look at them. They stopped, too.

    ¡°Lieutenant..¡± said Sada. For some reason, tears were falling down her eyes and her mood hadn''t changed from a while ago. She''s still angry. ¡°I''ve been worried since you left and you come back missing an arm, and yet you don''t want to tell me what happened?!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Other people around were taking notice. I looked to Din and Sada, and doing so without breaking sight. ¡°You are soldiers, and if I have to see that reaction in the battlefield... I will have you dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma''am,¡± said Din.

    ¡°Go home,¡± I said.

    ''We''re off-duty,¡± said Sada.

    ¡°GO HOME,¡± I said, emphasizing every syllable.

    ¡°Yes, ma''am,¡± said Din, now pulling his sister away forcibly. She''s dragged with her feet sliding on the hard brick floors, and her eyes don''t look away from mines. Then I continue back the library and enter. I sighed.

    I walkws past the large wood doors of the library and got a view of what''s inside. For a place that I''ve visited only so many times, it never disappoints. Rows and rows of bookshelves, endlessly continuing until they converge into one seemingly long row. I then look for a specific section. In alphabetical order, and passing by rows until I reach the section with everything beginning on with ¡°t¡± then for the complete word, ¡°Talica.¡±

    The current year is 745, and I search for Talica''s history spanning from its roots. No real date but estimates on when it began. I picked a few books on its history, one on its king and a few others on culture and the royal family.

    ¡°I''ll need something to carry these,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Do you need some help with that?¡± asked a voice. I look to my left and saw a young man pushing around a cart of books. A librarian? He then walked up to me and took my books to his cart.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Not a problem,¡± he said, then looks to the books in question. ¡°Interested in knowing about Talica?¡±

    ¡°A bit, yeah,¡± I said.

    ¡°There are other books if you have the rank to access them,¡± he said, looking at my military emblem. ¡°Would you like to see them?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I said.

    We continued to a secluded area where I would have more space to read and less eyes looking at the texts I had picked. We found one just around the corner and a few minutes walk in one direction. The librarian then set the books on a table and I sat on the chair.

    ¡°Full name and rank?¡± he asked

    ¡°Koinsol Vatastragi,¡± I said. ¡°Rank is First Lieutenant of the Dahramn Army.¡±

    ¡°That should satisfy the requirements,¡± he said. ¡°Is there anything specific you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°Anything to do with Talica,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Then I will return when I find them,¡± he said, and quickly left.

    I then opened the first book closest to me, one about the first king of Talica. It''s first King, Olivar, has a history skewed in mystery. I read the book''s contents. Nothing links King Olivar back to any real region of the world, nor would the distinct red coloring they have.. well it was a long time ago. Then sometime later and he met an elv, as the stories go. This book doesn''t offer anything new and I put it aside. The next text is on Talician culture. A good portion of all Talicians have some ties to nobility, mostly from having leached from Talica''s speedy growth. Though the first families to do so built upon their first king views and helped build Talica''s monarchy. Other citizens are mixed blood and would often feature lighter colors of the distinct red while some are even exempt from having the eye color at all. Regardless, these citizens share special benefits for living in Talica. This means free education, free healthcare and free housing. The only thing they have to consent to, as the text reads, is serving in the Talician army. This does not completely ignore the part where all nobility must, without fail, enlist in the army or lose their status within the country. Military involvement is expected from everyone, the Queen herself included. Then I look to loss of life during the last war..

    Country      - Total Population       - Military Deaths       - Percent of Population

    ____________________________________________________________________

    Talica                - 5,450,000             - 7,390               - 0.135

    Dahramn            - 14,800,000            - 97,000               - 0.655

    Sharia               - 8,030,000             - 22,000               - 0.273

    ¡°...¡± That was over a decade ago. I was there when I was fourteen, just looking on from far in a safe location. I remember endless rows of soldiers stacked facing Talica''s capital in the horizon. Then I saw what small force Talica''s army had brought and I thought that there was no possible way we would lose. I didn''t once think we would lost a king and many of his followers.

    I continued reading, losing myself in the letters and words that entered my eyes..

    * * *

    ¡°Stay where you are,¡± said my grandfather. Covered in medals and a colonel of the army. I had snuck in to follow my mother and father.

    Then while the day was growing dark, tensions were high and we were expected to make camp near Talica''s walls¡ªthen a bird on fire had dropped down from the skies. Wings spanning a hundred feet in both directions and Talician soldiers were coming out from the forests. The bird then landed by them.

    ¡°That must be their new Queen,¡± said my grandfather. ¡°The phoenix likely belongs to her now deceased mother, the former Queen of Talica, Queen Mori.¡±

    ¡°Granpa,¡± I said. ¡°What is she doing?¡±

    The Queen walked off from her phoenix, fully covered in Talician white steel from head to toe and carrying a lance. And before her was our army, a monster in size compared to what little Talica had. She continued walking, making sure that there was a hundred yards of space between her and her soldiers and then stopped to sit on her knees in the middle of the open space. Then our king made his way to her and they stayed there for what felt like an hour. Both talked and talked and a little light was created between the two monarchs.

    I was falling asleep by this point, but I felt a shake on my shoulders as my grandfather was trying to wake me up. It was now dark out. Soldiers on our end were lighting torchers to light the way, and on Talica''s side, more soldiers were still coming from the forest. Our side had 200,000. Talica had 40,000. This was an obvious win of numbers. Then our King walked away from the Queen and that''s when it all started.

    A ring of around the Queen, extending in all directions for what seemed like she was surrounding herself in a radius that stretched a hundred yards. I could easily see the grass burning and turning to ash and it was beautiful. She shined brightly in the darkness. Then little black streaks like rain were falling on her, black rain that were actual arrows falling on her, but soon turned to ash as they entered her space. Some, however, stretched farther behind her, to the Talician soldiers now taking the hit. Some put up blockades of earth. Some even began to s hoot back balls of fire. The Queen took notice and sped to the Dahramn soldiers in front of her, burning them and--

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    * * *

    THUMP!

    I flinched and opened my eyes. Books were stacked in large numbers in front of me.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± said a voice, it was the librarian. ¡°Didn''t know you were sleeping.¡± He then placed more books in front of me. ¡°These are the books you requested.¡±

    ¡°How long have I been napping?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A few hours,¡± said the librarian. ¡°I brought some books while you were awake, though it looked like it, you were resting with your head up and arm supporting you... so I thought you were reading and I didn''t want to interrupt.¡±

    ¡°Can you have these books to sent my house?¡±

    ¡°I can, but the confidential texts will be placed in a lock box,¡± he said. ¡°I''ll give you the key to the box and you can see the texts sometime later today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°You''ve been a great help.¡±

    ¡°And... the other two?¡± asked the librarian. I paused not knowing what he was talking about. Then he looked to the opposite side of me and behind the large stack of books. Sada and Din were also sleeping face down on the table. I sighed.

    ¡°When they wake up,¡± I said. ¡°Mind telling them I''ve gone to see the king?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said the librarian.

    I then left a note by Sada. ¡°Sorry for earlier,¡± it read. I walked out the library and made my way to the King''s castle not too far away. The closer I was to it, the more common were the royal guards walking up and down the streets. It took a few moments to reach the castle, since it was close to the grand library. Gates were higher than the ones found in Aria and that I have personally never seen closed before. There was a group of people gathering at the entrance, all of which were wearing military uniforms and on closer inspection they were all officers. What''s going on?

    * * *

    Three men, all on their knees and all on a carpet now red from the blood of those judged, a color also becoming ever more reminiscent of a nation adored by flames. All three in the presence of our king, men also to be judged for their crimes as such a fate soon coming to the Talician monarch.

    ¡°Their crimes?¡± asked our king, our majesty and rule of all Dahramn, King Shol. He sits gracefully, elevated above all others on his throne and ready for yet another day of meetings.

    ¡°Your majesty,¡± I said, standing to his side as his aid. ¡°The first has robbed a poor, old man of his life.¡±

    ¡°And your plea?¡± asked our king to the first man.

    ¡°G-guilty, your majesty.¡±

    Our king flicked the wrist of his hand, signaling for the guards readied with axes to come forth. One guard now stood beside the first man and swung his axe at his head.

    ¡°The second, your grace,¡± I said. ¡°He has cheated the people you govern, poisoned their crop and stolen their hard-earned gold.¡±

    ¡°And your plea?¡± asked our king tot he second man. Blood started spreading inches away from the second man.

    ¡°I plead... guilty, your majesty,¡± said the second man. His head soon fell severed on the floor and between his legs. The third man flinched and tried moving away ever so slightly by the bones of his knees.

    ¡°The third man has betrayed your sovereignty by selling information to our enemies,¡± I said.

    ¡°Your plea?¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± he yelled. ¡°Your majesty, I was only trying to help our kingdom!¡±

    ¡°...Explain,¡± demanded our king.

    ¡°Yes, of course, your majesty--your grace,¡± said the first man, now hands to his face and covering his mouth. ¡°I-I-I meant only to give them wrong information, so that they look in the wrong direction."

    ¡°And yet you are here before me?¡± asked our king.

    ¡°I may have stumbled and let some truths escape me,¡± he said, ¡°but your majesty! You must believe that I had Dahramn''s well-being before my own.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me,¡± demanded the first king, ¡°are you skilled in the art of deception?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty?¡± His eyes confused, his tone becoming higher in pitch.

    ¡°Are you, or are you not?¡± asked our king.

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    ¡°Then why have you taken up the job you have no place in taking?¡± asked our king.

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°You put our kingdom in further danger by releasing information that should have never escaped your tongue. And you only now realize that you had no skill in deceiving our enemies? You had no right to take the job of someone who would have otherwise been ever more successful.¡±

    ¡°P-please!¡±

    ¡°I find you guilty,¡± said our king, and as the last syllable of his words were finished, so too was the third man''s head now on the floor.

    ¡°Send in our next guests,¡± ordered our king.

    Two large doors open letting in men and women all covered in the familiar colors and uniforms that represent our military. A pleasing sight.

    ¡°Ah,¡± said our king, and there was a slight bend on his lips, ¡°Please, come in.¡±

    A countless many began lining up in rows that were seemingly done in a practiced matter--something expected of Dahramn''s officers. These were a fraction of the ones in the whole of the military. Once every single soldier entered, up to the last one that was a young woman, green eyed and missing one arm, our king then began his speech.

    "I have gathered you all here today," said our king, "because I am expecting new responsibilities to be given to you. All soldiers of Dahramn, who have shown promise and diligence throughout your many years of service or exemplary show chivalry in our darkest times--I applaud you." Our king claps his hands, and I follow along with the royal guards surrounding the room.

    All began to kneel before our king.

    "This may sound surprising or out of place," said our king, "but I suspect you all know that war is at our front door, knocking for us to answer it. For that, I must push for promotions and gather my more experienced officers for an opportunity that has shown itself."

    Our king stood up to stand tall before all.

    "Talica," he said, "to be precise, their Queen has shown signs of being weakened. Sources say that a prince has been born to their royal lineage... and I take this for an omen of their downfall."

    After the audience was over, everyone started leaving, all for except one person. That girl with the missing arm, she kneeled and I pointed out her presence to our king.

    "Is there something you wished to say...?" he asked, waiting for her to introduce herself.

    "Your majesty," she said, "I am Koinsol Vatastragi."

    "Ah... a Vatastragi," said our king. "I''ve seen your name pop up in the list of officers attending. Your grandfather, as I remember, had his commanding force stay during the last war so that he could look after his mischievous granddaughter. I don''t suppose that was you?"

    "Yes, your majesty," she said.

    "Hmm... well," said the king, "I know of your military expeditions when you joined the army and saw that you climbed through the ranks rather quickly. I''m happy to see such perseverance... Then you have my full attention."

    "Thank you," she said. "It''s about what you mentioned--about the Queen being weakened."

    "Yes," said our king.

    "...I believe I met with her son," she said, "the prince of Talica."

    Then the king''s eyes widened slightly, and signaled with his hands for the remaining guards to leave. A few moments later, and every guard had left to wait outside the throne''s doors.

    "When was this?" asked our king.

    "It was during a mission while I was in Aria," she said.

    "How can you be so sure it was him?"

    "A blood contract was placed on him," she said. "His full name was revealed and I am certain he was prince of Talica."

    "And you did not think to bring him to me?"

    "In the condition I was in," she said and our king glanced carefully at her missing arm, "I don''t think I would have gone far."

    "...And?"

    "Since I know what he looks like," she said, "I was hoping to be the one to take him somewhere safe where their Queen would find it hard to otherwise kill her son."

    "Well," said our king. "It is true that we need the child alive, and seeing as how you claim to know what he looks like, I suppose I can do you this favor. A special mission of sorts. But how am I to believe what you say is true?"

    "I don''t believe you would call us here without having some sort of faith in our loyalty or our abilities," she said, still kneeling and our king smiled at her response.

    "One question before I send you official orders," said our king, "and before you leave."

    "Your majesty?" she asked.

    "Have you grown attached to the boy," said our king, "a Talician, and a royal no less?"

    The girl paused for a moment and stood up.

    "Is that a problem?" she asked.

    "No," said our king. "while my father may have died during the last war with Talica, I know many of the soldiers lost during the war. In fact, it is one of the factors that led me to decide who to trust. I know such a trait would make it harder for someone like you to waver during combat if you knew your enemy was responsible for killing your parents."

    "They died as soldiers," she said. "And it was to a Queen trying to protect her kingdom.. her people.. and her family."

    * * *

    A few hours had passed and I was standing in front of the doors to the barracks. I went inside, and in it were soldiers that I command, all of who I haven''t seen for a good many weeks. I closed the door behind me and it was followed by a mild sound of the door closing shut. Soldiers who had taken notice were now standing and saluting me. Sada and Din were at the front and doing the same.

    "Lieutenant," said Din. "How was your meeting with the King?"

    "Gather everyone to the meeting room," I said.

    "Everyone?" he asked.

    "Yes," I said. "Everyone."

    A short while later and I had every single one of the soldiers I was responsible for gathered in the large meeting room. Seats for almost everyone, some who also had to stand because of the lack of space but all added up to sum of eighty-seven soldiers, all tightly squeezed in one room. They all waited for on me to begin.

    "As you all know," I said, "tensions between Dahramn and Talica have not once in our history ever been friendly or calm. For that reason, and I ask you not to speak until I am finished, but as you are aware, of the two wars we have been in with Talica.. we have lost both."

    "..." everyone remained quiet and listened carefully.

    "For that reason..." I said, "it should have been expected that we''d enter another one with them. In answer to that, our king has gone through a promotion spree to all of his officers in the army." I looked to both Sada and Din, who sat to my left and right. "This is why, today, I''ve been promoted to Captain." Everyone began applauding. Clap, clap, and were sounding off a bit too loud and went for a second longer than it should. "We will be changing barracks, and you can expect an increasing of personnel by double what you see here in the coming weeks. So, I ask that you all get accustomed to it."

    "Lieutenant," said someone from the deep end of the table, then he corrected himself. "Captain, does this mean that some of us will see promotions as well?"

    "Yes," I said, "following our system of military promotions, I have the right to decide who is promoted, though you may always question my decision, and I will be there to hear your concerns, I have already decided who would take my old rank. That person will be Din. Any objections?"

    "Din usually looks after everyone on his own volition," said one my soldiers.

    "He is second lieutenant," said someone esle, "so I can''t see why he can''t get a step higher."

    "Enough of that," I said. "We have been given a special mission. I want everyone to ready themselves for where we are going."

    "And where is that?" asked Sada.

    "We are going to find a prince."

    End.

    Epilogue >> </a>

 Epilogue: Riot - End of Volume 1

    The self driving bus opened its door and I stepped out, along with two or three others that made this their destination. It was three in the afternoon and the weather couldn¡¯t get colder. I pushed my gloved hands to my mouth and saw my breath in front of me. Then up to the sky that was becoming darker as they began forming together. It might snow or it might rain really cold showers. I then checked my pocket for the key I made sure not to forget, but checked again anyway.

    Ring, ring, I heard my phone ringing and as it rung again I tapped over the bottom of my ear before it rung a fourth time.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I said.

    ¡°Hey, Lili,¡± said a voice

    ¡°Kylie,¡± I said, correcting the person who sounded like my adoptive mother.

    ¡°I like your nickname better,¡± she said and I sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I was just wondering if you arrived there yet.¡±

    I looked around me, a new store built on the corner street a few yards away that I hadn¡¯t seen before and made my way to it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, looking down on the ground and almost stepping on what looked to be a fresh spit out piece of gum. ¡°I just arrived a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± she said, ¡°okay? You know how weird that area has become in the last few years.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I said, finally reaching the front entrance to the store. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful and call you if anything comes up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°And try not to be late for your first day at the university, make sure you arrive there with Eva.. and don¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± I said. She then hung up after saying her goodbyes.

    I opened the door to the store and bells began ringing softly, announcing my entrance to the store clerks. The mood was quiet and neither of the two clerks said a thing. The only sound came from the television that was mounted high on the walls, and their eyes seemed glued to it.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, attempting to get their attention, and the one clerk behind the counter stopped to look at me for a second. ¡°Do you have coffee?¡±

    The clerk pointed their hand toward an object to their right. It was a coffee pot. I thanked the clerk and walked to it, pouring myself a cup and handing the clerk the payment. I stayed inside and took a bit of the hot coffee to my lips, making sure each sip doesn¡¯t last anymore a second needed before I accidentally burn myself. I then looked at what the clerks were looking at it was the news.

    ¡°A mandatory move for all residents near the vicinity of the anomaly found in the area 2-A is effective immediately. If you live nearby, a move may be scheduled for your families in the upcoming months.¡± A woman reported just outside what looked like a fenced area. The area I was right now in is 2-B, an area close enough for the move in the coming months.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± said one of the clerks, startling me in the process. I immediately walked out of the store and start walking away. I looked in both directions and began following a path to my right. Houses left and right were closed down with a few scarcely being lived in.

    I continued walking block by block and passing houses, then an open area where children could play, though it was overrun by large grass and trash that was likely dumped there. I remember once playing here so I stopped to look. There was a small plastic animals for kids to ride on, it could spring back and forth with the same motion a small kid could force it to go¨Clike riding a horse.

    I walked away and continued following a route further passing a few more houses until I could finally see that one house in particular I had come all the way to this town for. My old house, where I used to live with my brother, and it had a view of the street that could see the corner store from a distance. As I grew closer, I could see the front door blocked off by nailed down pieces of wood. When I finally arrived, I tried forcing the wood off, but as expected, it was useless to begin with since it didn¡¯t budge an inch.

    Even the windows were blocked by large pieces of wood. I checked my pocket for that key I brought and was now useless. I stepped back and looked around, then started walking off to the side of the house, where the ground was made of concrete and grass couldn¡¯t grow as wild, except for the few cracks in the ground here and there.

    There was graffiti on the side of the wall, all of which were words that were sprayed in a strange manner, making it hard to read what is written. I walk past it and carefully moved through to the backyard, where I find the place filled with beer bottles, empty cigarette cases and bags of chips, one of which seems to have a decomposing rat in it, and a smell to go along with it.

    I quickly stepped away from it and reached for the backdoor that as I turn it, is also jammed in place. I then took out the key from my pocket.

    ¡°This better be the key to it,¡± I whispered, then inserted the key and turned it. It works! The knob turned and I went inside. The first thing that came into view was the kitchen, and it was dark with the only light coming in from the door I opened. Everything, even the kitchen from what I saw was covered in dust and left untouched from the day I left.

    I took out my phone and swiped up with my finger to browse through the settings to find the flashlight option. It turned on from the back of my phone and I directed the light in front of me. Then began to walk deeper inside.

    The fridge was the next thing that came to view, followed along with the kitchen table not too far off. I walked to the fridge and opened it. It was empty all for except a badly wrapped sandwich, though in reality it looks like black sludge of death from the years it was left in. Thump! I closed the fridge immediately after feeling the smell tickle my nose.

    I walked to my room first and shined my phones light on my bed. Then to the nightstand and headed toward it. I pulled the handle and found my diary inside Aside from that, there were colored pencils and erasers kept inside. I looked around my room and saw that there was nothing else of importance. We didn¡¯t have much money to begin with.

    Crackle. I heard something breaking, like wood attempting to be forcibly removed. I stepped out of my room and looked to the front door. Small flickers of light were seeing moving from the very edges at the bottom of the door and the noise continued. This was followed by another crackle and a loud thump of something heavy falling. I turned the light off from my phone and stood there looking at the door. Then the doorknob moved left and right but with it being locked, entry would be difficult. A second later, and the knob stopped moving. Light from underneath hinted a shadow of a person. Two lines of shadows for two legs. Then one quickly vanished. Bash! And the door was forced opened.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± the person yelled, then she took a closer look at me. ¡°Holy shit, Kylie. You scared the crap out of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You looked like a fucking ghost just standing there.¡±

    ¡°There was a back door,¡± I said to my sister. ¡°What are you even doing here?¡±

    ¡°Mom was worried about you coming here alone,¡± said Eva, she wore her usual white buttoned up shirt and black formal pants. This went well with her black hair and light brown eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± I said.

    From behind Eva, there was a light changing from red and blue, followed with the sound of air being quickly cut by small blades. Then a drone appeared behind Eva, to which she turns to look to it. It was painted in black and white and was with no doubt a police drone.

    ¡°Crap..¡± said Eva. The drone then began to shine a red light on her with low beeps every second.

    ¡°Eva Lowtski,¡± said the drone in a robotic voice. ¡°You are trespassing on private property.¡±

    ¡°The owner let me in,¡± said Eva. Then the drone looked around and noticed me. It repeated the procedure of scanning me with a red light.

    ¡°Kylie Lowtski,¡± said the drone, then beeped three times. ¡°Kylie J. Nols.¡± The drone then beeped two times. ¡°Confirmed relative of owner Aoi K. Nols.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I then looked to the broken door, cause by Eva. The drone, too, looked to it.

    ¡°Would you like to press charges on destruction of property?¡± asked the drone.

    ¡°What?!¡± yelled Eva. ¡°The house is being demolished in a few days. It won¡¯t matter soon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said to the drone. Then it beeped two times.

    ¡°No charges will be pressed against Eva Lowtski,¡± it said.

    ¡°Mind lighting up the room?¡± I asked.

    The drone the moved to the middle of the room and shined its light to brighten up the place. I thanked it. Now I could see how untouched the living room really was.

    ¡°It¡¯s really empty here,¡± said Eva.

    ¡°Yeah..¡± I said. We then walked to my brother¡¯s room but before entering, the drone flicked its light off and on. We turned to it, and it had successfully gotten our attention.

    ¡°Would you like for me to give light to that room, as well?¡± it asked. I nod in agreement, and it then opens some compartment on itself, revealing one much smaller drone, almost the size of a humming bird. The little drone then followed us and went inside Aoi¡¯s room, then stuck itself on the ceiling and began beeping twice. A small light started lighting up the room, and the small drone beeped a few more times. Finally, it¡¯s light became as bright and no different from the light given off from a light-bulb.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. The little drone then beeped twice and Eva walked to my brother¡¯s bed and turned the sheets upside down.

    ¡°This way we won¡¯t have to sit and get dirty,¡± said Eva.

    I looked around and saw what remained. A closet, a nightstand by his bed and a desk covered with books and papers from his old university. I checked the closet first, and saw that it had some of his clothes and two pairs of shoes.

    ¡°You guys really were poor, huh,¡± said Eva. I glanced over to her for a moment and back at the closet. I closed it. Then moved to the desk with all his books.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your brother was into science,¡± said Eva, staring into books on physics and the atomic structure.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I once overheard him speaking to a friend that he want to change to a major that could prove economical in the future.¡±

    ¡°So he had money in mind,¡± said Eva. ¡°But wasn¡¯t he forced out for not having the funds to pay for university?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, moving some of his books and looking over his papers. Some of them were copies of completed assignments. Others were notes he had taken of his classes, all of which were typed up. Then Eva walked over to me looked around. She pulled out one of the notes.

    ¡°Who is Sarah?¡± she asked, and pointed to a name on one of the notes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± I said.

    ¡°Think it was his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°If he did,¡± I said, ¡°he never mentioned one. Besides, they might have just been sharing notes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± responded Eva. Then I saw the bottom of her ear glowing faintly white. She must have her phone on silent, so I motioned with my hand to my ear and she took notice. She then tapped her ear twice. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Eva, ¡°we¡¯re at the house looking through some stuff¡­¡± She then paused to listen. ¡°We have a police drone looking after us, so it¡¯s fine¡­.. Okay.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°My brother said he would come pick us up,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a three hour drive though..¡±

    ¡°Longer on bus,¡± said Eva. ¡°we have classes starting tomorrow, so let¡¯s finish here quickly.¡± Eva paused and glanced at me. ¡°Or.. or you could take your time.¡±

    I moved past Eva and toward the nightstand. I pulled the handle and saw the contents inside. Some more books and papers. Then I felt Eva¡¯s presence join me nearby.

    ¡°You¡¯d think he would at least buy an E-book,¡± said Eva. ¡°I¡¯d hate to think that he carried these books to class every time.¡± She then moved a few books aside and found her answer to her previous statement. ¡°Ah-ha!¡± Eva then tried turning the device she found on, and a small image of a battery blinking popped up and then turned off a second later. ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡±

    She then handed me the E-reader. I use the cloth of my shirt to wipe the dust off. Then looked for the charger but was nowhere to be found in the room. It¡¯s not here.

    ¡°We should have a charger for that old thing,¡± said Eva. ¡°Charge it at home.¡±

    I continued looking through the nightstand but found nothing else of interest. I then sat on the bed and looked at the E-reader that belonged to Aoi, and Eva joined me a moment later.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Oh wow,¡± she said, ¡°it¡¯s a very old model. ¡± Then I turned the device and looked at its back.

    ¡°Model 2S,¡± I said, reading the engraving on the back. ¡°K.A.S.¡±

    ¡°Year 2039,¡± said Eva, pointing below the model number. ¡°He bought an old model¡­ it¡¯s 2051 now but I can say this one is vintage. I remember the commercials, ¡®a new way to read!''¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, I remember,¡± I said. ¡°It made a lot of the school texts much cheaper afterwards because of what the Kas reader could do.¡±

    I kept looking at the K.A.S. e-reader. The screen had seen a few minor scratches during its use. Not long after, and we went home with Eva¡¯s brother.

    * * *

    I woke up the next morning with someone knocking on my bedroom door. Knock, knock, knock, it continued.

    ¡°Kylie,¡± said Eva. ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ll be leaving in half an hour.¡±

    I quickly got out of bed and after realising her words and walked past Eva on my way to the bathroom. Then turned the shower and undressed in the mean time.

    ¡°Time and weather?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Miss Kylie,¡± said a voice from my ear. A small device implanted right behind the ear for the newest model phones. ¡°It is currently 08:32 A.M. We will see some light rain beginning in the after-noon all throughout the area. Temperatures you can expect will be in the low fifty degrees Fahrenheit, ten degree Celsius.¡±

    ¡°Only give me the temperature in Fahrenheit from now on,¡± I said, and placing foot inside the shower, then the rest of my body.

    ¡°Setting has been saved,¡± it said, followed by small chime. ¡°A message from Eva.¡±

    ¡°Put me through,¡± I said. My eyes began warming up a little. I could now see a live stream video of what Eva was looking at through her vision.

    ¡°We¡¯re having pancakes,¡± she said, and I could see she was staring down at pancakes as she was slowly pouring syrup over them. ¡°Better hurry up before they are all gone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said our mother. Eva looked up and the video showed our mother walking to the table with more pancakes, ¡°I made more.¡±

    I finished my shower ten minutes later and got dressed. Then took out my brother¡¯s device from the connector as I had left it charging over-night, though in reality, the charge finished in less than a minute, but I¡¯ve been hesitant to turn it on since then. I walked to the dinning room and joined Eva and her mom.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving in about fifteen minutes,¡± said Eva. I placed the e-reader device on the table. I ate my share of pancakes and milk to drink.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± asked our mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s was practically vacant,¡± said Eva.

    ¡°I remember him coming to drop you off at school,¡± said our mother. ¡°Hard to believe I¡¯d adopt one of my own students, but you were already friends with Eva, so I didn¡¯t see why not.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I stopped mid-bite.

    ¡°If Eva hadn¡¯t mentioned anything,¡± she said, ¡°It might have taken longer for someone to notice you were living by yourself. To think your no good brother just up and left..¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± yelled Eva.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure,¡± said Eva. I looked on in silence. ¡°There were growing reports of missing persons at the time.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± said our mother, ¡°That¡¯s what they say, but who is to say some didn¡¯t just leave without notice? The town there is getting worse by the day. That¡¯s why we left while we still could.¡±

    ¡°We heard over the news that a whole building had vanished into thin air,¡± said Eva. ¡°It was replaced by plants and trees, one plant in particular that we thought went extinct hundreds of years ago. Don¡¯t you find that strange, Kylie?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kylie?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah,¡± I said. ¡°It is strange.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bunch of hoaxes going around,¡± said our mother. ¡°Anything to give attention to that old town. It¡¯s not like you saw with your own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I said, remembering the spot recorded by the news looked like a normal empty lot. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you make of the ¡®anomalies,¡¯ that the scientist are so concerned about,¡± said Eva.

    Our mother got up from her seat and went to bring over a pint of orange juice to us. Then, while trying to place the juice on the table, she accidentally knocks it down, and it spread all over the table. I quickly backed away before it got on my clothes.

    ¡°Kylie!¡± screamed Eva. ¡°Your brothers Kas-reader!¡¯

    I looked to the device and quickly picked it up. It was sticky from the orange juice, then Bzzzt! It sent a short electric current to my hands, zapping me, and I instinctively let go and dropped it. Crack, it hit the floor.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am so sorry,¡± said our mother, hands to her mouth and eyes full of regret. My eyes in return felt like they were swelling up inside. Then I saw Eva as she picked up the device and turned it on its side, opened a small compartment and took the memory stick out.

    ¡°It should still be fine,¡± said Eva. ¡°Memory cards of this type can handle short circuits, though¡­¡± she tried turning on the device but it didn¡¯t respond. ¡°It might have short circuited.¡± Eva then looked to the small memory stick. ¡°Just one problem, only a Kas device of the same model can read this memory.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll just buy another one,¡± I said.

    * * *

    The situation at home was a bit uncomfortable, so Eva and I left to university. We took the bus and sat next to each other. I myself was looking to the memory stick.

    ¡°How many gigs does it have?¡± she asked. I looked closely and saw the numbers.

    ¡°One terabyte,¡± I said. The memory stick wasn¡¯t bigger than a dime.

    ¡°Makes you wonder how much of it was used up,¡± said Eva. And hour later and we arrived at our destination. We got out of the bus and saw the university waiting right in front of us. ¡°Come on, I know where our classroom as at.¡±

    I followed Eva and we moved through the campus, passing by other students and buildings, some of which were called the Fine Arts Building, the campus center, Business and Science Building, or just BSB and then campus library. We continued walking until we reached the Science and technology building. Eva opened the door for me and we walked in. Then our classroom was three floors up and three rooms to the right. Room 343. It was spacious and had many students already taking their seats. I followed Eva and found a two spots by the end of one row. We sat down.

    ¡°Who is the professor?¡± asked a student behind us. She was talking to a friend beside her.

    ¡°Dr. Fae,¡± said her friend. ¡°I hear he¡¯s a tranny and has wild orgies.¡± The two then began laughing.

    ¡°There¡¯s a girl here,¡± said another, ¡°heard her brother went missing. What bullshit. He probably left her!¡±

    ¡°How sad that people are using that as an excuse to leave,¡± said her friend.

    I tried looking back at their little group but felt Eva grab and hold my sleeve. I then saw my fist tightening, wanting to punch and beat the crap out of them. Eva then pointed to her ear and I got the hint. I touched the bottom my ear and whispered.

    ¡°Ignore their voices,¡± I said.

    ¡°Putting their voices on silent,¡± said my ear phone device. ¡°Shall I save this preferences in the future, Ms. Kylie?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, and sighed. I thanked Eva.

    Classes ended in the afternoon and nothing happened besides the professor introducing himself and speaking about what students should expect in the course.

    ¡°Good thing we took morning classes,¡± said Eva. ¡°I will hate to see the day I take night classes.¡±

    ¡°Eva,¡± I called to her, she was walking in front of me and then looked back. ¡°I want to visit the house today.¡±

    ¡°Aww,¡± shes aid, then intentionally dragging her feet. ¡°Come on, I just want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Then go home,¡± I said, we both stopped. ¡°I¡¯ll come by when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Then Eva¡¯s light brown eyes began scanning me from top to bottom.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± she said. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go with you and keep you warm!¡± She then smiled.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, remembering that my brother¡¯s house should be demolished tomorrow. We only have today to visit one last time.

    We took the bus there, for what felt like a three hour ride, and it was six o¡¯clock by the time we got there. Eva was sleeping on my shoulder and I woke her up inside the bus.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± I said. Shaking her a bit left and right. She yawned .

    We got up and exited the bus. We saw a people walking off in one direction. An unusual sight to see, since just yesterday, the whole area felt like a ghost town with no one in sight unless we intentionally looked for them.

    ¡°Where are they going?¡± asked Eva

    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± I said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re up to,¡± she said, pulling my arm with her in the direction everyone else was walking to. On closer inspection, I saw that some people here and there were holding signs. The read, ¡°stop relocation,¡± or ¡°give us an explanation.¡±

    We then heard a familiar sound, blades turning and cutting air. Multiple police drones flew off in the same direction. We continued walking for about five more minutes and saw a gathering of people, about two hundred of them in total and more in coming just standing there with their signs and many yelling for an explanation of the force moved that will be happening. We stood beside a building and watched on at what was happening in front of us.

    Police drones were lining up in rows and all began shining their red and blue lights.

    ¡°Attention all citizens,¡± said one of the police drones. ¡°Please go back to your homes and stop this protest.¡±

    ¡°Not until someone tells us why we have to move again!¡± I heard someone yell.

    ¡°Area 2-A is a danger to your safety,¡± replied the drone. ¡°The anomalies are spreading from area to area.¡±

    ¡°What a load of crap!¡± yelled one of the protesters.

    And suddenly, the place burned bright. Eva and I ducked for cover and the light kept intensifying.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± we heard someone screaming. Then metal parts of something falling on the ground.

    ¡°Help!¡± someone yelled. I opened my eyes, the light stopped shining brightly and went away a second later.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eva asked.

    A person¡¯s leg was cut off, along with other people¡¯s body parts, people who were once standing on one side of the protest had now vanished, along with a good portion of the police drones. Pieces of two or three drones were on the ground. Grassland and trees had now replaced the concrete on the street and partial parts of the houses to the right. What seemed like a giant wasp the size of a person then flew off from within the trees and aimed its needle at one of the drones, then destroying it.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± someone yelled.

    The drone was struck and the other police drones answered by scanning the giant wasp, then followed by four quick beeps.

    ¡°Threat detected,¡± said the drones, repeating the phrase. ¡°Threat detected, threat detected.¡±

    Small tubes were coming out of the drones and they shot bullets at the giant wasp. The wasp then fell to the ground. Then we heard something more come from the trees that appeared. More giant wasps and they began swarming out.

    ¡°Run!¡± I yelled to Eva and grabbed her by her arm. We ran inside the nearest building , some others joined us and we closed the door tightly. I felt my breathing become heavier and we walked to the window. Multiple police drones were arrive at the scene and were now combating the giant wasps. All dodge the wasps stings with calculating movements, then firing off bullets at them and killing them all in minutes. It¡¯s over.

    Some of the drones then began inspecting the new trees and grass that appeared. Plants, too and rocks. We walked out of the building. I noticed a fresh breeze of air coming from the trees that appeared, a great differences to the thick urban areas around the smelled of real civilization. One drone in particular flew toward us, then made a quick scan.

    ¡°Human,¡± it said. ¡°Confirmed.¡± It beeped two times. ¡°Please leave the area immediately. It is not safe here.¡±

    One of the persons in our group then tried walking to the bodies on the ground. The drone quickly flew in front of the person.

    ¡°Please leave the area immediately,¡± it repeated. ¡°It is not safe here.¡±

    The person tried passing through again, but this time the drone took out a smaller tube, a current of electricity became visible on the tube and the drone pointed itself to the person

    ¡°Force will be used,¡± it said.

    We left.

    End.

    END of Vol. 1

 Volume 2: Prologue Part 1

    There was a dead body near the podium. Blood seeped in between the thin lines of the wood floors and spread where its path met the least resistance. Every student in the class had gathered with desks around the professor just as he was about to begin the lesson. All of us had a complete meal waiting on top of our desks, which consisted of steak, mashed potatoes, corn, and water.

    ¡°What do your eyes see?¡± asked our professor. He paused and took a moment to meet everyone''s eyes before continuing. ¡°Last week we learned how to toy with one''s mind under the effects of an illusion. This week, however, will be different.¡±

    The corpse seemed like it had been there for weeks. Maggots were having a meal at whatever they could reach, even pieces of skin that were falling off added to the buffet of nourishment they had. Quinn''s face was turning green, as if she was about to vomit all over her meal and perhaps her mulberry colored hair. The professor didn''t say it, but what we saw wasn''t just a visual illusion, it was also one we could smell.

    There was this unique scent that wasn''t coming from the steak or corn. Certainly not the mashed potatoes. It was a smell close to that of a pickled vegetable. Any worse, and I would have thought there was an open sewage nearby. I looked at my plate and ignored the corpse in the middle of the classroom, knowing that just the smell had me lose any ounce of appetite I had to begin with. The stench was unbelievable.

    ¡°What you see will likely differ from student to student,¡± he continued. ¡°For example, I see the remains of two deceased persons with bite and claw marks carved on their bodies. It may be more intense for others, but believe me when I say that, what you see can and will become a reality on the battlefield.¡±

    One student couldn''t hold it and vomited all over their steak before they could take their first bite. Seeing the mesh of colors that this unfortunate bastard had stored in his stomach forced something in my mines to wake. I could feel the acidic after taste in my throat warning me that I couldn''t endure long.

    ¡°Today I expect each and every one of you to leave the sheltered lives you''ve had, and experience firsthand what it means to win a battle.¡± The professor raised his hand and out came out a purple ooze that engulfed the room like a blanket of mist falling on everyone. The corpse bursts with maggots flying everywhere, some landed near my meal and I held my mouth the moment I felt something building up my throat.

    ¡°Lilia,¡± Quinn placed her hand on my back and released a green vapor and stopped before I could feel its effects.

    ¡°Magic is not allowed!¡± yelled our professor.

    I forced everything down my throat and back into my stomach. My hands were shaking, my eyes red as I saw they reflected on the glass of water next to my meal.

    ¡°... I''m okay,¡± I said. My friend Quinn nodded. Four other students released the contents of their stomach and I looked away before I could discern what the little chunks of food they had were made of.

    ¡°Now,¡± said our professor, ¡°eat your meals.¡±

    * * *

    The class was over and I was staring down the inside of a toilet. I was stuck waiting there for my stomach to stop being indecisive. I wanted to release everything but it was like a horror being in limbo.

    ¡°That was an interesting class,¡± said Quinn. I had seen other students join me as we had rushed out of class and into the bathroom stalls.

    ¡°Shut--,¡± I said before my stomach had finally made its decision. I bobbed my head inside the toilet and made sounds similar to the ones being heard in the other stalls. .

    ¡°He didn''t have to make it more intense,¡± she added.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Lilia, are you going to be alright?¡± Quinn patted my back and held my hair up.

    ¡°Why aren''t you suffering like me?¡± I asked, seconds from adding expletives.

    ¡°I skipped breakfast,¡± she explained. ¡°And I''m somewhat used to these levels of gore.¡±

    We left the bathroom after I washed up, and only when I was certain my stomach wasn''t about to betray me. Quinn leaned against a window in the hallway and outside was the castle from far away. Half of it bathing in sun light while the other cooling off from the high mountainous walls that make Talica unique. It was just as how I remembered it when my family first arrived coming from Stanhal. I used to think violet hair was unique in my family. Turns out there is a whole country of them. It was like entering a strange world too, because everyone we met on the streets had different shades of violet hair. I turned my eyes back on Quinn and her much darker violet-red hair. Almost wine colored, eyes too.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± I asked.

    ¡°An orc,¡± she said. ¡°It had an elvin arrow crystallized deep in its fore-head. I think the rest was eaten by a forest animal.¡±

    We walked down the hall to our next class, passing unfortunate students who were heading to have one very nasty meal. I had the urge to advise them in skipping class for once, but doing so would a disservice to them. By the time we reached our class we saw a young woman wearing black and standing outside conversing with two guards. They weren''t the type we''d see on campus grounds, and going by the trims of their uniform and outward point of their spears, I''d say they were the type only to be found inside the palace.

    ¡°These are the students graduating this year?¡± asked the woman in black. She couldn''t have been more than a year or two older than I was, just by looking at her. Soft and well-kept skin. She had no impurities and her hair, it was a color that matched her clothing, but darker and didn''t seem to shine.

    ¡°An elv,¡± uttered Quinn. I covered her mouth and the girl in black gave us this mean stare.

    ¡°Yes, Ma''am,¡± said the guard, turning to look at both Quinn and I. ¡°But I don''t think we''ll have more than a handful who will make it.¡±

    We bowed to the guards the moment we were to enter the classroom and just as soon my ears filled by students chattering and gossiping. A few nearby spoke about an elv.

    ¡°I''ve never seen one before,¡± he said.

    ¡°Doesn''t matter,¡± said another, ¡°she isn''t welcome here.¡±

    We came up to our desks to find red folders laying on them, just like everyone else. In it were official documents regarding a newly established faction within the Royal Guards. Things we could expect, wages, and required skills were highlighted in blue.

    ¡°It pays more than a normal position as a royal guard,¡± commented Quinn.

    ¡°The payment matches the difficulty,¡± I said, looking directly at the skills wanted from those interested in joining, except for a few lines that caught my eyes. Quinn burst out laughing.

    ¡°Maid duties,¡± she scoffed. ¡°They want a house keeper?¡±

    The skills written on the document did in fact include cleaning, maintaining a building, and serving an individual. The most important, however, being a required set of skills in combat which were also written in bold. Farther down the list was one line that stood out.

    Undying fealty to your lord.

    The room grew quiet. Everyone stopped flipping through the pages of the document and in came that woman wearing black, followed by two guards. She stood on the podium and waited to receive everyone''s attention. One student rose from his seat.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°What''s an elv doing in this academy? He asked, eyes filled with disgust. One guard tapped the butt of his spear on the wooden floor.

    ¡°Mind your manners,¡± said the guard. ¡°I will not have someone disrespect an honored guest of Princess Glinn.¡±

    ¡°I don''t care who she is,¡± said the student. ¡°She doesn''t belong in Talica.¡±

    Before the guard could follow up, the woman in black invited herself into the exchange of words.

    ¡°I see this school is also filled with people who have no issue disrespecting the royal family,¡± she said.

    The student sat back down, clinching his teeth.

    ¡°My name is Aliciven,¡± she said, ¡°or Alice to make things easier.¡± She looked at the student who had made a commotion a moment ago and continued. ¡°I won''t touch on matters that don''t involve me. Instead, I will speak on why all of you have received an invitation to join a new group.¡±

    A few students got out of their seats and made their way outside the classroom as she said that. Some could be heard mouthing curses under their breath aimed toward Miss Alice and showing their disinterest in what she had to say. I raised my hand and Miss Alice acknowledged my presence.

    ¡°Who is this line, ¡°Undying fealty to your lord,¡± refer to?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That would be Princess Glinn''s youngest child, Princess Lehvie,¡± she explained. Everyone returned to talking among themselves in excitement. Few others seemed shocked and were speechless. Quinn was no exception, as she was frozen in place and I took this chance to pinch her cheek. They had become flushed the longer the longer I held my hold.

    ¡°But why us?¡± Quinn raised her hand.

    ¡°Princess Lehvie is three years old now, which means she will need personal guards to watch over her,¡± said Miss Alice, stopping for a moment before continuing. ¡°She will need people she can come to trust, and create a bond between each other as early on in her life.¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± Quinn interrupted. ¡°Couldn''t someone more experienced do the same?¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± answered Miss Alice. ¡°However, these people you are referring to are older, much so that they won''t be able to keep up with the Princess'' pace of growth. They''ll be too old in her prime and absolute trust is something that takes a long time to build.¡±

    Another student and in the front row of the class raised their hand. ¡°How will candidates be chosen?¡±

    ¡°That is what I''m here for,¡± she replied. ¡°If you decide you want to join, then at the end of the holiday you will be invited to meet with the princess. Once you meet her, you will know instantly if you have been chosen or not.¡±

    * * *

    The night sky was clear and I could see the stars twinkle. Quinn and I rode the same carriage to return home for the holidays.

    ¡°You got lucky,¡± said Quinn. She was untying the steel plating of armor from her shoulder and placing them on the carriage floor. I looked at the plating layered on my fingers. Some of them were slightly bent where Quinn struck me repeatedly in an attempt to drop my spear during our sparring match.

    ¡°It¡¯s not luck when you haven¡¯t beaten me once,¡± I said with a smirk on my face.

    ¡°You suck.¡±

    Some of the stars were blocked by moving castles, two of which had rooms lit as signs of someone living there. The chances were that Princess Lehvie was inside one, while the other had her older sister Princess Nes. I looked to Quinn.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, ¡°we only have a week to come to a decision.¡±

    ¡°You mean what Miss Alice said?¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡± We reached a stop and nearby was my house. It was a two floor house with wood trimmings, ¡®reeking of middle-class, as Quinn had once put it. ¡°Lilia, I¡¯m going to the market tomorrow. Care to join me?¡±

    I got out of the carriage. Quinn stuck her head out of the carriage window seemingly waiting for my response.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll see you in the morning?¡±

    Quinn nodded and smiled as she returned inside the carriage and left shortly after. When I went to reach for the door it was already being opened by someone inside.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± a young man greeted me inside.

    ¡°You are?¡± I asked. A closer look and it appeared that he wasn¡¯t any older than fifteen. Nor did he have the usual shades of red only found on Talicians. He was like me; a foreigner. Probably, though I still shared my mother''s red hair I''m still from Stanhal.

    ¡°I was hired by your father and we received the message that you¡¯d be staying for the holidays,¡± he explained. ¡°You are Lady Lilia, or am I mistaken?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t mistaken¡ªwhere is my father now?¡± I looked around the entrance. A few tables had been moved and walls repainted from the last time I had visited. One thing stood as it hung in the middle of the room on the wall. It was an emblem of an owl guided by a phoenix stitched on a rosewood red cloth.

    ¡°A Licia Night Owl,¡± said my father and made himself present, along with that beard that mother always told him to shave.

    ¡°So,¡± I said, holding back a smile, ¡°it¡¯s official?¡±

    The servant my father hired began helping me remove my armor after a short, ¡®If I may,¡¯ and under that the carefully locked pieces of thin chains on padded leather until nothing but my normal wear was left.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now,¡± said my father, gesturing the boy to leave and I thanked him. The boy bowed and left for the kitchen. My father and I headed straight for the living room where the fire-place was burning wood. He took his seat closest to the fire and mine opposite to his. ¡°We are now recognized as full citizens under her Majesty.¡±

    I smiled, and again, holding an urge to jump for joy. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, father.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe,¡± he took a smoke pipe from his chest pocket and lit it up with a flick of his finger, ¡°seeing as how you haven¡¯t visited in weeks.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to do so when your love for smoking seems to surpass the one for your own daughter.¡±

    My father coughed in what was probably the taste of guilt over the smoke he had just puffed.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± he said, returning his pipe back in his pocket. ¡°After your mother passed¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I interrupted.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, scratching the brown hairs on his beard, ¡°you¡¯ll be staying over the entire holiday?¡±

    ¡°Just for a few days. I¡¯ll be staying over to practice at Quinn¡¯s for the remainder.¡±

    ¡°Shame,¡± he said. ¡°Stanhal sees great weather this time of year.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps another time,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to speak to you about.¡±

    ¡°Go on then.¡±

    ¡°..I¡¯m thinking about joining a new faction within the Royal Guards.¡±

    ¡°You already know that you have my blessings,¡± he said.

    ¡°And you always did the opposite of what mother wanted...¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°and she hated the very moment you told us about wanting to join the military. I suppose it eased her mind when you considered joining the royal guards, as they see less combat in their service, but to what end?¡± He sighed after taking a long look at me. ¡°Do what makes you happy.¡±

    End.

    Part Two of the prologue >></a>

 Prologue Part 2

    ¡°Is my order ready?¡± asked Quinn. She wore a clean white top and bottom wine red dress that would make it hard for anyone to believe she attended a military academy. Mines, on the other hand, was my academy uniform. Acceptable for any occasion. We had browsed around the market all morning before we reached a shop full of pieces of metal. There were dozens of items hung on the wall, all of which were of varies shapes and designs. Gauntlets were single plated with one sheet of steel protecting the wearer¡¯s hand, others had triple plates, making them heavier, and the least common ones were made with chain-mail.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take a week with the amount of orders I have piled up,¡± said the armorer, an aged man with a long graying beard mixed with red hairs. ¡°You also haven¡¯t provided the measurements I need to complete it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over later,¡± said Quinn, then turned her attention to me. ¡°Lilia, why don¡¯t try one out?¡±

    ¡°How much for this one?¡± I pointed to a single plated gauntlet, right handed. The armorer walked up to me and had me try it on. The fit was almost perfect, except it was a little too tight around the wrist.

    ¡°I can make this one for eight silver,¡± he said, which sounded a bit expensive. That was enough to pay for a month¡¯s rent in the cheapest houses in Talica. And something else gave me this strange feeling in my stomach like something was off about this place. In here, there were no items that were price tagged. Quinn gave me this look, one brow raised.

    ¡°He means for that one alone,¡± she said. And there it was. I was stuck standing there with a piece of very expensive metal on my hand. The armorer was still in the process of taking measurements to make the fit that much better. There was already a mark left on my skin from the tight fit.

    ¡°How about fixing armor?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ well,¡± said the armorer, ¡°repairs are easier than making these from scratch. If it¡¯s minor, it would be the cost of the material, labor, and tax.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± I said, ¡°a dent on gauntlet?¡±

    ¡°No more than one hundred copper,¡± he said. ¡°Just an estimate. I can¡¯t promise anything if I don¡¯t see the item firsthand.¡±

    ¡°So one silver.¡±

    We left the shop shortly after. I certainly had enough coin to have a pair made, but that would mean losing half my earnings for the month and asking my father is out of the question if I want to maintain a certain level of independence.

    ¡°Where to next?¡± asked Quinn. We were standing with crowds walking past us. The city streets paved in cobblestone. Stores, and shops filled every house on this street. People browsing items to their likings, and making conversation with their friends or family. You could buy anything from bread and fresh vegetables one end of the streets, to metal works on the other. Kids were laughing louder than the few horse carriages passing by and snowcapped mountains completed the view.

    Quinn pulled my hand and guided me through the crowds of people. A great majority of the residents had the distinct red hair coloring that defined them as a person belonging to Talica. A Talician. The only ones that stuck out were foreigners. One in particular had this black long hair that didn¡¯t shine under the sun, and Quinn was pulling me toward this person. Not just that, but I noticed people¡¯s eyes naturally turned to look at her black coloring. A closer look and the person in black I saw wore Princess Glinn¡¯s Royal Emblem on her right shoulder. Mercy. That¡¯s what nobles of the higher class would call Princess Glinn and her emblem. One that had the image of a phoenix with a sheathed sword in front of its enemies.

    ¡°Miss Alice!¡± Quinn called out to her. The woman in black stopped midway and look in our direction. She continued walking and Quinn pulled at me harder, speeding our movement until we caught up. Miss Alice gave us this piercing gaze as if we were bothering her.

    ¡°May I help you?¡± she asked. Quinn let go of my hand and bent forward in front of Miss Alice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, and kept her posture. ¡°For the way I reacted in the hallway.¡±

    Miss Alice walked past Quinn. There was a sound coming from her mouth that sounded like she was saying ¡®you are forgiven.¡¯ I walked up to Quinn. She smiled.

    * * *

    It was dark by the time we left for home in a carriage. The ride was filled with the sounds of the horse that pulled the cart as its hooves met the hard road. The carriage felt every uneven bump on the road and Quinn sat beside me with her head rested on my shoulder. Out the window I could see the stars and floating castles in the sky that orbited around Talica. The carriage stopped after an hour that it took to get to Quinn¡¯s residence. I saw all my things in cases and bags laid out at the front door of her house. I tapped on Quinn¡¯s head and she opened them halfway between woken and drowsy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be staying for the rest of the holiday, right?¡± she asked, then yawned.

    I nodded before giving her a short ¡®Yes,¡¯ and grabbed some of my bags inside the house. Though I couldn¡¯t really call it a house when comparing it to mines. From all the homes around us, I think Quinn¡¯s was the biggest. Instead of being made of wood, it was stone. The inside was grandiose as always, with marbled white floors and stairs on both sides of the walls heading upstairs, and to top it off, a chandelier hanging in the middle of the room. There were groups of guys and girls in servant uniform, all wearing Quinn¡¯s family emblem on their left shoulders. A red raven with, like all emblems, the Queen¡¯s Phoenix pictured bigger. They all bowed.

    ¡°Are your parent¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re out on business in Stanhal,¡± said Quinn.

    The servants began taking my things inside, along with all the items that Quinn bought from the markets that were waiting inside the horse carriage.

    ¡°Send Lily¡¯s things to my room,¡± Quinn ordered. ¡°And have the training room ready.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I turned to look at Quinn. ¡°You want to spar so late at night?¡±

    ¡°Come on,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Quinn dragged me deeper inside her house. We reached the training room where sets of training armor were hung on the wall. My set was already brought in from my house. It was full of dents and scratches, rips on the blank emblem that I would need to be replaced with my new family emblem. Two servants were already waiting to help us put the armor on and Quinn wasted no time in changing. I looked away as soon as she was stripped to her underwear.

    The first to go on was the plate body, then the legs and what followed was the arms and the gauntlet. The last piece was the helmet.

    ¡°This helmet isn¡¯t mine,¡± I said. The servant ignored my comment and placed it on me. The view looked strange with a thin line of visibility stretching to the sides of the helmet. I saw Quinn gazing her eyes on me and one of the servants placed a magic stone on the back of her helmet before placing it on her. The gap between her helmet glowed red and a moment later I felt something placed on the back of mines. Everything turned red.

    ¡°Guh!¡± My eyes were in pain as if they were being stretched to the sides of my face and I held them shut. I tried to remove the helmet but Quinn pressed down on my head at the same time.

    ¡°Give it a moment,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯ll stop hurting soon.¡±

    True enough, the pain subsided. When I opened my eyes my view was clear and my field of vision had expanded. I held my hand to the side of my head where I should normally not be able to see it, but there it was, clear as day.

    ¡°It¡¯s a new prototype,¡± she explained, her chest seemed puffed with excitement. ¡°I wanted you to be the first to test it out with me.¡±

    I looked around the room. My eyes were adjusting to what I was seeing. It was clear, but not being used to the added visibility was harder to adjust to. My legs, while I could move them without a problem the helmet made it difficult to feel where my body was facing. Quinn took out her spear and walked to the middle of the room. One of the servants handed me mines.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said. She turned around as soon as I got in the center with her. We tapped each other¡¯s spears and took five steps back to signal the start. ¡°Best of three.¡±

    Quinn thrusted her spear forward at me. With my spear I managed to divert her target but she retracted and thrust a second time, this time the tip made contact on my armor and clung loud, right where my heart was covered with many sheets of steel. The armor activated and restricted all movements and I fell to the ground.

    One of Quinn¡¯s servants walked up to me and reset the armor which restored my movement. I removed my helmet and the stretched vision faded.

    ¡°Come, Lily,¡± she said, and kept her distance. ¡°I won¡¯t count that as my win since you were still adjusting to the helmet.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s your win,¡± I said. ¡°We won¡¯t have the luxury of making second decision in a real fight.¡±

    We circled each other for a good moment to strike. Quinn closed in and I took the chance to strike her spear downward, then struck her leg as she attempted to distance herself. Quinn¡¯s armor took effect and it forced her to get on one knee as it disabled the use of the leg I hit. It seemed out of desperation that she then leapt with one leg at me, spear pointed at my abdomen. Moving to the side was simple enough. As she landed on the floor I laid on top of her, and pressed her shoulder with my leg to restrain further movement.

    ¡°My win,¡± I said as I held my spear near her throat.

    She raised her hand to signal for her servants to reset our armor. I got off and Quinn stood without a problem and was ready for a third round. She tapped something on her gauntlet. It was a group of stones embedded on her gauntlet and the magic inside glowed brightly. They were magic enhancement stones.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to increase your physical movements,¡± I said, and Quinn readied a strike, ¡°you should try working out more.¡±

    Quinn lunged forward and with only a fraction of a second to react I stepped back. Quinn¡¯s spear was many times faster now and every thrust more accurate. One strike lands a hit on my right hand and the armor answered by letting go of one grip I had on the spear. A second lunge hits my left shoulder and forced me to drop my spear.

    ¡°I hope that stone didn¡¯t cost you much,¡± I said. We stopped for a brief moment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it to waste its use talking!¡± she jumped at me without a second thought. Every step forward she made was a step I was forced back, and I counted every second. Each of her lunges struck a piece of my armor. My thigh, my abdomen, even my chest, but without enough impact that armor didn¡¯t answer by putting a restriction on my movements. Then it caught up to her. Quinn¡¯s raised agility showed signs of a loss in speed. Her breathing had become audible to my ears from exhaustion. Her thrust had become so slow and sluggish that little to no effort was required in dodging.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get better if you keep using those,¡± I said. Quinn dropped to the floor from complete exhaustion and her magic stones popped from using all the magic stored in them. She removed her helmet and I could see sweat dropping from her cheeks. One of the servants ran toward Quinn and poured cold water on her. The same servant reset her armor and then mine.

    ¡°Pff!¡± I restrained a laughter.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t move.¡±

    I turned her body facing up and sat on top of her. She seemed like she was about to cry and I pulled her cheeks from both sides.

    ¡°I keep telling you to stop using magic stones when your body can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like running,¡± she said, tears falling down her eyes, though not from sadness but the pain of her cheeks that turned red. ¡°It¡¯s too much work.¡±

    * * *

    Quinn and I continued up the stairs and down the hallway of the right wing of the house. The room at the end belonged to her and I believe her parents used the left wing. The servants, as I remember, slept in the lower floors.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The bedroom was kept tidy and the window invited a brilliant light from the moon. Quinn walked up to her bed and let her body fall on the surface. One of her servants walked in. An older Talician woman that I had seen in my previous visits to Quinn¡¯s house. The head maid.

    ¡°Lady Quinn!¡± she yelled. ¡°Please take a bath first and get into your nightgown.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired¡­ and it hurts to move,¡± moaned Quinn. She turned her cheek away from us. The head maid looked to me with apologetic eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for Lady Quinn¡¯s behavior,¡± she said. I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    All of my things were lined up on one side of the wall. The head maid snapped her fingers and got the servant¡¯s attention. The males left and the girls lined up.

    ¡°We are taking Quinn to her bath,¡± said the head maid, and turned her eyes to me. ¡°You¡¯ll be joining as well, Lady Lilia?¡± I nodded. It would be impolite to decline. The servants picked up Quinn and carried her to the bathing room. Quinn was undressed by her servants in a matter of seconds and accepted her fate by walking to the bath room. The head maid sighed. One of the servants ran after Quinn and tried covering her body with a towel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the shower,¡± I said, and undressed myself. In the bathroom Quinn was already covered in soap bubbles. Her servants sponged every inch of her while the bath was being filled with hot water. One of the servants looked at me but I stopped her before she could get up. I¡¯d rather be the one to clean myself.

    ¡°Lily! Join me in the tub!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I said. I entered the shower and touched the crystal on the wall. It started glowing and from the tip I swiped down with one finger and the crystal glowed a violent red. The shower burst with hot water and I moved away from it. Boiling hot.

    ¡°Ah!¡± yelled Quinn. ¡°I forgot to mention we had a new crystal installed for the shower. It¡¯s a bit hot.¡± A bit?

    ¡°¡­ Yep. Thanks¡­¡± I adjusted the crystal until the red turned to a yellow, and the water had become tolerable. I closed my eyes and let the water pour down my head. When I finished showering, the bathroom was empty. I dried and covered myself with a towel. Quinn was on the bed, eyes wide open and staring at the ceiling.

    ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I walked to my bags and looked for my nightgown under the many stacks of clothing I had packed.

    ¡°Have you decided to join as Princess Lehvie¡¯s guard?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, a smile build up on my face. If I had a tail of a god, it would probably be wagging.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t sound like you put much thought into it.¡±

    ¡°If they will have me, I¡¯ll be happy,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, doesn¡¯t everyone want to be closer to the royal family?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re doing it for status?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it because I believe it¡¯s the best path for me to take,¡± I said. I found my nightgown and changed into it. At Quinn¡¯s bed I lifted the covers and laid the sheet on top of both our bodies. Quinn locked her eyes on me.

    ¡°Before Miss Alice left, she said something,¡± Quinn reminded. ¡°Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°About what happens when you get near a member of the royal family?¡± I asked. ¡°I remember.¡±

    ¡°She said once we get there and meet the princess, that we would know right then if we were chosen.¡±

    ¡°Like standing near the sun,¡± I said, recalling what Miss Alice said when she met with the class. That if members of the Royal Family give off this distinct heat that would go unnoticed with proper training. Lehvie was the prime example, and there were rumors that such heat would disperse with uncontrolled emotion.

    ¡°What are you going to do if you aren¡¯t chosen?¡± she asked. I paused and looked at the ceiling. It was patterned in the shape of a flower, though I could not recognize it. I turned to look at Quinn.

    ¡°What else can I do but simply move on?¡±

    * * *

    The days had passed with calm winds. Our combat training ended two days before classes resumed and today, we were to meet at Queen Ellenor¡¯s castle. It was morning. A carriage was coming for us down the road. It was also early enough that the sun could only shine on half the town because the high mountainous walls obscured its light. I looked up and breathed in that cold, fresh air. The carriage arrived. I stepped in with Quinn and signaled the driver to go.

    ¡°We only have a few months left until graduation,¡± said Quinn, her hair swayed in the air by the opened window as the carriage began moving. ¡°I kind of wanted to visit other countries before committing to the job. Did it have to be so soon?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already done something like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Stanhal¡¯s capital, the elv¡¯s city of Bellmawr, and even Aria to the south,¡± she said. ¡°But that¡¯s no good since it was for business with my parents.¡±

    ¡°Business? What did they have you do?¡±

    ¡°Show off their inventions. What else?¡±

    ¡°Surely you had time to go sightseeing in between?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± she said. ¡°Only once. The others I had a strict schedule of going from place to place to advertise.¡± She stared at me in silence.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Want to travel together for a while?¡± she asked just as we arrived at the palace gates.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    There were guards were standing in the dozens, all holding spears at their sides. Some were patrolling the far reaches of the castle and near the rivers that cut through the city. Each one wore the Queen¡¯s emblem of a single phoenix at its center and a dark red, almost black, background with trimmed gold at its side. The carriage was stopped just outside the castle¡¯s steel framed doors. Quinn opened the carriage door and let a guard face us.

    ¡°Identify yourselves,¡± he ordered.

    ¡°Lilia,¡± I said. ¡°of the Licia Night Owl.¡±

    ¡°And where is your emblem?¡± he asked.

    ¡°My family only recently received a house emblem,¡± I explained. The guard turned his gaze on my friend.

    ¡°Quinn, of the Talician Red Raven.¡±

    The guard closed the carriage door and tapped on its wood, letting the driver continue inside past the gate. The carriage rode along a stretch of grass on the road until we reached the castle¡¯s courtyard. A great many students wearing their uniforms gathered there as we got out of carriage, all of them wearing their house emblem on this special occasion, and all of their emblems worn on their left. There were more students that arrived by the minute. Others formed neat lines that faced the castle¡¯s doors and Quinn insisted we do the same and we found ourselves lined up in the near last row. After some time, students from our academy stopped coming. From far away I could see the same gates we went through being closed and a horn was played. Everyone¡¯s chatter was silenced.

    There was a row of stairs covered in a tyrian purple carpet. A very young girl about three years old walked through the door and was accompanied by Miss Alice. Her little red ribbons were a lighter shade from her hair and her white dress made her stand out to Miss Alice¡¯s black. There was a long pause she took before making her first move down the steps. I felt it. I understood exactly what Miss Alice had in mind when she wanted to recruit people to be Princess Lehvie¡¯s guards. I¡¯m sure everyone did.

    There was this heat, very uncomfortable as if our home star was many times closer. We were in the presence of Royalty. We all stared as the young Princess continued walking down the stairs. That dark red distinct hair she had, much darker than Quinn¡¯s was more than enough proof that she was a real relative of the Royal Family, the daughter of Princess Glinn future Queen of Talica.

    More than twenty guards lined up on both sides of Princess Lehvie. Every step closer she made was the equivalent of a spike in temperature. She was so small and yet so dangerous for her age. I couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like just finding someone she could play with.

    They stopped. I was sweating profusely and saw that Quinn next to me was in better shape. She was right. I stepped back just as others did who couldn¡¯t handle the heat. One guard clapped his hands and got everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Please welcome her Royal Highness, Princess of Talica, Lehvie Ellenor Meridith Lician.¡±

    Everyone kneeled before her Royal Highness. She seemed a little shy and a little forceful when she showed us confidence as she stepped forward without Miss Alice to guide her further.

    ¡°If you cannot endure the heat for long then you have found your answer. That will be the end of phase one for you,¡± the guard to everyone in the coartyard. If I¡¯m correct, she was captain of the guards. Some started leaving after bowing the princess goodbye, and I found myself in support of Quinn.

    ¡°You going to be alright?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± I stuttered. We stayed kneeling for another ten minutes without the princess moving any closer. Almost everyone in the front had already bowed to the princess and left to be away from her harming nature.

    ¡°Kerbeck,¡± said Miss Alice, there were two students that remained in the front rows, still kneeling. Princess Lehvie walked over to one student. The student was a male and as he spoke I recognized his voice. It was the same student that made a ruckus in class when Miss Alice spoke to us about joining as a guard to Princess Lehvie.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ranked four in your senior class,¡± Miss Alice was reading off from a list. ¡°Son under the emblem White Tailed Eeagle. Give us your word. Your oath.¡± Kerbeck clasped his hand, as if in prayer and in full submission.

    ¡°I promise on my faith that I will now and forever be faithful to the lord, never cause her harm and will observe my homage to her completely against all persons in good faith and without deceit. I am yours. I follow only your word and ignore all else.¡±

    Princess Lehvie offered her hand to Kerbeck and completed the oath between lord and vassal the moment they made contact. She moved his family emblem from his left shoulder to his right, and placed a new emblem, Unity, on his left shoulder nearest his heart. A Phoenix bearing a shield. Princess Lehvie walked over to the second person still kneeling, another young man. Miss Alice stopped the princess before she got any closer and had her face away. The student fell on the floor and a two guards walked to him and helped him stand. His face was red and clothes wet in sweat.

    ¡°Get him to the infirmary,¡± order the captain of the guards. Miss Alice then guided the princess towards the students in the back rows, slow to take each step to give us breathing room to back out in safety. People were standing up and bowing at the princess, then leaving until there was only three of us left. Quinn was sweating a little and the Princess was heading directly toward us. The Princess was no more than five feet away me. Standing directly in front of Quinn and with Miss Alice right behind her Royal Highness.

    ¡°Ranked three in your senior class,¡± Miss Alice began reading from the list once more. ¡°Daughter under the emblem Talician Red Raven. Give us your word. Your oath.¡± Quinn clasped her hand, again, as if in prayer and submission.

    ¡°I promise on my faith that I will¡­¡± I heard Quinn. My eyes losing their light and my balance in the process of being collapsed. Before I lost all consciousness, I felt someone hold me.

    End.

    </a>Volume 2 - Chapter 1: Night In Stanhal >> </a>

 Chapter 1: Night In Stanhal

    Rook¡¯s feathers sometimes caught fire. ¡®Because he¡¯s happy,'' was the explanation Nes gave me. She had reins over his beak and carefully guided us through the skies, and I was tucked between my two sisters.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a phoenix,¡± said Nes. ¡°At birth, a hatch-ling coats itself in a constant flame for warmth, for protection and as a natural instinct.¡± Nes tapped on my shoulder, ¡°now, get some sleep.¡±

    I was tired. Even moments where I could doze off were crushed by the slightest pull of gravity towards the ocean below. And if it wasn¡¯t Rook¡¯s feathers catching fire, the noisy winds would keep me awake, if not that, the fear that letting go of Nes meant that I would fall to my death. Unlike Lehvie behind me, her head rested on my back and arms around my waist, the only way I could fall asleep was if I was chained onto Rook and stuffed in a bag.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± said Nes, as if she could read my mind. And perhaps because we¡¯ve been flying for over a day, Nes had been awake far longer. ¡°You worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Is there magic that lets a person read minds?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°But there are some who can sense emotions. Besides, the way you¡¯re reacting isn¡¯t any different from how it was for Lehvie on her first time flying, or mines for that matter.¡±

    ¡°What was your first time like?¡± I asked, and there was a pause before Nes answered.

    ¡°The first time was with mother,¡± she said. ¡°We were in Licia and had to fly home for an emergency. There was no preparation, no warm up. I probably screamed at the top of my lungs.¡±

    ¡°Probably?¡±

    Nes chuckled, ¡°probably. But it¡¯s not like you feel any different. Anyway, here, ride up front with me.¡± Nes got up, careful to stand on Rook, and like an acrobat on a tight-rope, she snuggled herself between Lehvie and I. And with arms holding to Rook¡¯s rein, she made sure I wouldn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Hey, Nes,¡± I said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    For once I felt like I could fall asleep, and my consciousness drifted.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    * * *

    I woke up to the bustling winds and chilly night sky. There were rows of lights below us, each like a candle lit brightly inside of buildings and like a weak sun shine below.

    ¡°Is this¡­¡±

    Stanhal,¡± said Nes. She had her gaze focused on the town and her rein over Rook tightened. Soon, we were gliding in a circle around a building and were getting ready to land on a balcony.

    ¡°What''s here?¡± I asked, and heard a yawn behind us. Lehvie had just woken up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Talician Embassy,¡± said Nes. "You can feel at ease here."

    Rook slowed to a halt and flapped his wings to land steadily on the balcony. From inside came a group of people, all red haired just like us. Nes was the first down and offered Lehvie me a hand, then to Lehvie who had her eyes half shut.

    ¡°

    Your Royal Highness,¡± said one member in the group, and old man who was well dressed, even at this time of night. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting you.¡±

    The others wore formal attire, one had an emblem of a shield, and a great number of them wore just the phoenix. Two, however, had their eyes fixated on me. Their emblem was that of one I have seen before; phoenix bearing sword. In other words, my house emblem.

    ¡°We¡¯re coming from Aria,¡± said Nes. She took the half-awake Lehvie in her arms and we were guided inside. It was as I expected, there were rows of bookshelves, desks and chairs neatly laid out.

    ¡°Has there been any news from the capital?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± said the old man. ¡°Is there something your highness is expecting?¡±

    ¡°Nothing from mother, either?¡±

    ¡°The last message we received from the Queen was three months ago, she requested that we accommodate guest into the embassy. Nothing else.¡± Nes seemed relieved.

    ¡°And the boy?¡± asked the old man. Everyone¡¯s attention was on me.

    ¡°Liel Oliver Charles Lician,¡± she declared. ¡°First Prince of Talica.¡±

    Everyone in their group kneeled, this time far longer than is comfortable. My cheeks were red and I wanted to avert my eyes. This was too much! The two from before with my house emblem, their posture seemed less forced, and more natural, as if they have known me for a long time. I felt a tug at my shirt. It was Nes and I took it as a sign to introduction.

    It is a pleasure¡ªor how are you¡ªthere were too many options to pick from.

    ¡°H-hello,¡± was my choice and there was utter silence, like expectations ran high.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving in the morning,¡± said Nes.

    Afterwards, I found myself sharing a bed with Lehvie, who at the moment of touching the silk sheets had fallen fast asleep. I looked at the clock. It was ten minutes into midnight. I closed my eyes only to open them again and looked at the clock. Only twenty minutes had past. It was uncomfortable. Everything in the room resembled the one in my old room. The sheets, the wood, the stone floors, shelves, everything, I was sure, was Talician made. In a few moments I found myself sweating. My breathing was quick, and heart following in a rapid pace. I made my way to the door and found that it was locked and there was no way to open it. My hands were shaking and I felt desperate. I focused on the doorknob and sped every part of its atoms until it glowed red and melted off. I pushed the door open.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± I whispered under my breath. Why now?

    ¡°Lee,¡± I felt someone tug at my shoulder. Lehvie was behind me, one hand on her mouth and yawning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in the hallway,¡± I said, and sat with my back against the wall out in the hallway. Lehvie went to the bed and returned with a pillow and some covers. She sat next to me and we fell asleep.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    * * *

    When morning arrived, I could feel the presence of others nearby. I opened my eyes and saw the early light coming from inside the bedroom, and next to me, Lehvie missing. To my right and left were two people standing guard, both bearing my house emblem. They stood there with spear at hand and unmoving, they were like statutes but armored in dark reds and gray steels from head to toe. I wondered how long they had been there. I breathed in deeply and yawned, and yet there was no reaction on their part. Not for a moment anyway, as one of them followed with a contagious yawn. I stood and folded the covers and soon brought that and the pillow back inside the room. The doorknob I had melted was no longer there, instead, it had been replaced with a new one.

    ¡°Young prince,¡± said a voice, an effeminate one. She sounded hesitant, as if unsure how to address me.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you need¡ª¡°

    ¡°Lee!¡± Lehvie walked in, ¡°ah, excuse me.¡±

    Lehvie pulled me the arm and dragged me to the bathroom with the guards following behind. Inside were shelves of items, towels, shampoos, and other toiletries. Besides that, there were two doors separate for men and women, but before I could do anything, Lehvie pushed me inside the women¡¯s bathing room.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I said, ¡°wait, wrong room!¡± Lehvie might be a few years older, but her strength was no joke.

    ¡°Hmm? No, it¡¯s not,¡± she said, ¡°no one¡¯s here.¡± Lehvie took off my clothes and grabbed two towels one our way in. The bathing room was empty, and there were magic crystals hanging in pairs on the walls with mirrors below. Buckets littered around and a pool area at the end that steamed.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± I said.

    ¡°No one is allowed inside while members of our family are here,¡± she said, and I sighed. I gave in to Lehvie and she had me sit down near the shower. ¡°Just the hair.¡± I lowered my head and closed my eyes. The crystal above shot a gentle stream of water, and Lehvie scrubbed every inch of my head with shampoo.

    ¡°Hey, sis,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Whose orders are they following?¡± I said, referring to the guards. Perhaps Nes ordered them to look after us.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s,¡± she said. ¡°You noticed the house emblem they wore, right? Your emblem. Technically speaking, you are their lord. The emblem shows the house they serve. Like Lilia and Pauline, even Alice.¡±

    ¡°But do they the follow anyone¡¯s orders?¡± I said, ¡°for instance, Nes.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Lehvie, ¡°as their lord, they are to follow your orders and no one else¡¯s, even against mother, their Queen.¡±

    ¡°Does it not cause problems in Talica?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary,¡± said Lehvie, she rinsed my head and repeated with more shampoo. ¡°The people of Talica have a right to change monarchs at any giving time if they think that the current ruler is out of line¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s as far as I understand it,¡± she said. ¡°Anyway, you can open your eyes now.¡±

    She said that and as I did, they began to burn.

    ¡°Ah! Sorry!¡± she said. I held my hands to my eyes but Lehvie pushed them away. She held them open and let the shower water cleanse them. ¡°Better?¡±

    ¡°¡­Better.¡± It still burned.

    I went outside the bathing room and left Lehvie to the steam bath at the end. There was a set of clothes laid out at the entrance while my old set was gone. I put them on, and the fit was perfect. A white tunic and shorts. With that out of the way, I began roaming the halls and looking inside every room with just one problem. The guards are always a few steps behind.

    The next room I looked into was filled with tables and chairs. Every room till now was strangely vacant of inhabitants. Lastly the balcony, and I saw Rook was relaxed, wings tucked and nested on the ground. I made my way to the concrete railings with the guards closely behind and took the sight in front of me. It was still morning and the usual reds from an early sun were long gone, but the town and cleverly placed trees made for a view to enjoy, a change of what Aria was with its few trees and greens.

    Rook let out a cry. He walked over to us and lowered his head. His eyes big and wide, however, something changed in them. A second glance and he wasn¡¯t looking at me. The guards behind me stood there, shaking as if struggling to move.

    ¡°Rook,¡± said Nes, ¡°that¡¯s enough.¡± Rook averted his eyes and the guards fell to their knees. All the while Nes walked from inside.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°I asked Rook not to let anyone near you or Lehvie,¡± she said. I walked to the guards and helped them up, though it was more for show because they were heavy in armor.

    ¡°Are you two okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said one of the guards, I signaled for both to meet me at eye level. ¡°My lord?¡±

    I removed their helmets to reveal and young man and woman, both seemed to be in their early twenties as their faces were absent of any sign of aging, like wrinkles and crow¡¯s feet, except that they instead had bags under their eyes.

    ¡°Please get some sleep,¡± I said, ¡°and thank you for watching over us.¡±

    Nes picked me up and sat me on Rook with Lehvie running from inside and onto the bird, lastly Nes, this time she sat at the end but nevertheless had Rook under her control and he slowly flapped his wings. I waved goodbye and the two guards below bowed. Once airborne Nes handed me a small pouch.

    By then the people below were like ants. Unlike a fortress with high walls, Stanhal had roots of buildings stretching in all directions, a privilege that a country island could enjoy.

    End.

    Volume 2 - Chapter 2: A Koin To Follow >> </a>

 Chapter 2: A Koin To Follow

    "Gale," she said, hand raised.

    "I''m ready," I took aim on her signal. The bushes rustled and a bull-hog rushed out. Its horns well sharpened by repeat grinding on the bark of a tree, and hairs full of yellows and browns. But most importantly, its thick thighs and filled belly. I let go of the arrow and for a few seconds the forest was silent, nature continued but a life was taken by the eventual sound of the bull-hog¡¯s squeal.Read more...

    Captain Zeyl walked over to the corpse and raised a closed fist. This didn¡¯t mean that the animal was dead, but that the area was clear. Everyone that was hidden now gathered around the bull-hog, the arrow still lodged inside.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t in Talician territory yet,¡± said Colins. There were four us in total, including Captain Zeyl, Ovid, and myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s just practice,¡± said Ovid. He handed me his staff, crouched and started skinning the animal. I kept watch on our surroundings. Just trees in all directions, no roads, only wild fauna and skies that were moments from going black.

    ¡°If you take your time thinking about what the new signals mean,¡± added Zeyl, one brow raised, ¡°then you¡¯ll put the team in danger.¡±

    ¡°Ay, sorry captain.¡±

    At night we set up camp. Traps were laid out around the area and I was away with Ovid in the vicinity of the camp. He was in the process of masking our scent, releasing a spell that oozed magic in the shape of smoke and stood there releasing it for about an hour, staring at the dark and away from the campfire.

    ¡°Do you have to do that for so long?¡± I asked

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to attract any attention.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be getting attacked by the enemy this far south of the borders, we¡¯ll be in Ephram for a few more weeks at most.¡±

    Ovid closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re starting to think like Colins, but I agree with the captain. We should make a habit out of these routines.¡± Unlike Ovid, my specialty was scouting and archery. Where he could rely on his pool of magic, I had to rely on magic stones¡ªjust like the captain.

    I stared. From his wood staff and to its pinnacle, a green crystal was embedded. And a few millimeters from its surface there were streams of white and black smoke, the result was the gray that had made a fog effect in our surroundings and its smell similar to the furs of wild animals. Without notice, the staff was placed in front of my face and the smoke tickled my skin and lastly I noticed the smell had changed to that of flowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s artificial,¡± I said, ¡°¡­It¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°Different?¡±

    ¡°From the plants you can find here in Ephram,¡± I said.

    ¡°Ah,¡± he said, and stopped to jot it down in a handbook, ¡°I¡¯ll need to study the flora more.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to keep watch.¡±

    Ovid gave me a light tap on my back and walked back to camp, ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡±

    I climbed the nearest tree and sat on a branch with bow ready for use. For the next hour I focused on the smallest things that were out of place. If a bush rustled, then I gave it a moment¡¯s attention. For that reason alone, I felt that every second lasted twice as long. If the moon wasn¡¯t out and so bright, then the focus would have turned to sounds. Like the snap of twigs or crush of leaves.

    ¡°Gale,¡± I heard the captain below, ¡°it¡¯s my turn. Get some sleep.¡± I climbed down and headed towards the camp, however, halfway there I heard Zeyl call for me. ¡°Wake Ovid, quickly.¡±

    ¡°Something wrong, captain?¡±

    ¡°Something feels off,¡± she said, ¡°just to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain,¡± I said. Ovid was resting against a tree while hugging onto his staff and I tapped on his shoulders to wake. By the time we reached Zeyl, Colins stood next to her with sword at the ready.

    ¡°Scan the area,¡± Zeyl ordered. Ovid sat on the ground and pointed his staff upwards. The staff created a light at its center that blinked every few seconds.

    ¡°No humans,¡± he said.

    ¡°Scan for others,¡± said Zeyl. There was a long pause as we waited for more info from Ovid.

    ¡°Something¡¯s coming one mile south-east,¡± said Ovid.

    ¡°Well?¡± I said. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it isn¡¯t organic¡ªand its headed here.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Colins.

    ¡°It means it doesn¡¯t have a heart-beat,¡± said Zeyl.

    ¡°Your orders, captain?¡±

    ¡°How long until it gets here?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen, thirty minutes,¡± said Ovid. ¡°It¡¯s walking erratically.¡±

    ¡°Pack your things, we¡¯ll keep moving.¡±

    Ovid was the first to head back, but Colins seemed agitated.

    ¡°We should be attacking, not retreating,¡± he said, and for once, I agreed. The captain gave us a long hard gaze.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°You have ten minutes when it gets here.¡± Regardless, everything was packed and after fifteen minutes, we waited. Each minute felt like we were advancing towards winter. The temperatures had become abnormal to the point I could see my own breath. Is it that things doing?

    ¡°There,¡± said Ovid. It was a set of red jeweled eyes, nothing else. It didn¡¯t make a sound or looked at any of us. I aimed my arrow at one of the eyes and waited on the Captain. Fortunately, Colins volunteered to go first.

    ¡°What is it? A wraith?¡± he asked. I shrugged my shoulders and he turned to it. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll you call ugly.¡±

    ¡°Hey, ugly!¡± Ovid played along. That thing didn¡¯t care and just kept walking, and seemed to be heading toward the camp. Colins raised his sword and slashed it, but the attack simply went through. That didn¡¯t stop him from trying again, and again... and¡­

    ¡°Stop it, you idiot!¡± I yelled.

    Ovid took out his staff and light beamed out of, a burst of fire followed the beast and engulfed it in heat.

    ¡°It stopped,¡± said the captain. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ enjoying it. Everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain?¡±

    ¡°Move back to camp.¡±

    We moved to the campfire, and that thing started moving again once the fire Ovid used went out. This time it entered the campfire and seemed to feed off it as the fire slowly died off. Once nothing and my eyes adjusted to the darkness that thing went after Colins.

    ¡°Shall I, captain?¡± asked Ovid, aiming his staff at what remained of the campfire.

    ¡°It¡¯s after something,¡± she said, and pulled me over to her, so that were making contact with our bodies.

    ¡°C-Captain,¡± I said, looking at her confused. That thing turned to us this time. ¡°Body heat, perhaps?¡± she said. ¡°Ovid, re-kindle the campfire.¡±

    The fire Ovid created burned brightly, that thing turned to it and smothered itself in the heat. Its eyes vibrated and the fire around it weakened little by little. Ovid took out a notebook and drew what was shown before us, jotting down its details and its behavior before we left. Ten minutes had long passed, and it was decided it didn¡¯t pose enough of a threat to kill it right then.

    * * *

    ¡°Is this it?¡± asked the lady behind the counter. We were in the adventurer¡¯s guild after a few days from running from that thing, and were submitting a form for new monster discovery. The form had Ovid¡¯s drawing and description of that ¡®thing.¡¯

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Zeyl, ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t a wraith since we doused it in fire.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± said the lady. ¡°I¡¯ll just need your Guild ID.¡± Zeyl handed her ID, though fake. ¡°Miss¡­ Kanelvah. We¡¯ll have someone observe your findings. If it turns out to be new, you can find your payment at any of our locations.¡±

    "How much can we expect?¡± I asked.

    "Anywhere from one hundred gold for the most dangerous at SSS class, to F class at one gold.¡± Out of curiosity, I leaned over the counter.

    ¡°What does the guild consider SSS class?¡±

    ¡°That would be the Great Lion in Dalhramn, the Iron Scaled Dragon here in Ephram owned by King Elphric, and in Talica, a Phoenix called Madrick, currently owned by the Talician Queen, and a list of others.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Zeyl, we finished submitting the report and headed out. I stretched my arms and looked up, the ceiling easily reached three stories high and we could see people on different floors, there were images of monsters carved on the walls, some I didn¡¯t recognize. Then a pair of fingers snapped in front of my face.

    ¡°Stop daydreaming,¡± said Zeyl.

    "Where to next?¡± I asked. We stepped outside and I saw a castle colored in hues of yellows and oranges because of the material it was made of. In all directions there was nothing but buildings and great walls at the very end towards the horizons that made up only the first section of the capital.

    Next thing I knew, we were outside the city, staring at a road leading to the forest. We were in the capital for no more than a few hours. No sight-seeing, just a resupply and short visit to the guild.

    ¡°That was disappointing,¡± I said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a mission to follow,¡± said Zeyl. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    * * *

    We traveled for another day. Roads went from cobblestone to dirt paths, then grass the moment we avoided the main routes north. We returned to our usual routines of keeping watch once night had arrived I sat on the branch of tree looking out again.

    ¡°Gale,¡± I heard someone¡¯s voice, ¡°where the bloody hell are you?¡± I looked below, it was Colins.

    ¡°Up here,¡± I said, and looked over to where the camp was located. The fire was nothing but embers. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Need to take care of business,¡± he said, and I wanted to cringe. ¡°Keep watch, I¡¯ll go behind a bush.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said. My turn to keep watch was almost over and next to take my place was the captain. If only he could wait a little!

    ¡°Do it, you fuck!¡±

    ¡°Please, no.¡±

    ¡°Look,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯d rather not watch a girl like you do her business, either, but Ovid is dead asleep.¡±

    ¡°Get the captain,¡± I said.

    ¡°Never,¡± he said, this time with conviction. I sighed.

    ¡°Number one,¡± I said, ¡°right?¡±

    ¡°Number two,¡± he said, and made off to a bush. I was hesitant to watch, but at least all I could see was from his shoulders up as he was crouched. It was dark, and the night air had gotten chilly.

    After some time passed, Colins came out of the bushes, all smiles and no worries, except that something was off.

    What is that? There was a pair of red glowing balls behind him, like they were looking at Colins. I readied my bow and took aim. It¡¯s following us.

    ¡°Colins,¡± I said, and aimed a meter below his head. Those red eyes were uncomfortably close to him. Before he could respond I yelled at the top of my lungs. ¡°On the ground, now!¡± Colins hugged the ground and I released the arrow.

    ¡°What is it?!¡± he screamed back and reached for a stone in his pocket. It burst into pieces and lit the surroundings with light. There was nothing behind him and my arrow was a few centimeters dug inside the ground. I jumped to a different tree and took up aim once again. Colins was holding a knife out and looking all over the place. ¡°Damnit, Gale, what is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that thing from before,¡± I jumped to the next tree and back to camp and saw the campfire had not the slightest trace of light.

    ¡°G-Gale!¡± Captain Zeyl had that thing nibbling at her left arm as she tried pushing it away. I got out an arrow and took aim. ¡°Use a fire arrow!¡± she yelled and I switched arrows and shot a few meters to her right and that thing took the bait. I hopped down and checked on Zeyl.

    ¡°Are you okay, captain?¡± The spot where she was bitten didn¡¯t resemble a bite, it looked like she was burned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said and I helped her up. ¡°It only stings.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said. I looked around and couldn¡¯t find Ovid. ¡°We need him to look at it.¡±

    Colins showed up with a jar and caught one of the red eyeballs with it. Almost instantly, the jar freezes and Colins drops it on the ground. There was a small piece of his skin stuck on the jar. The jar popped open.

    ¡°Well, shit.¡± Colins was taking a look at his palm. In the mean time I shot another fire arrow to keep that monster busy.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ovid?¡± I asked. Everyone looked over to where his sleeping bag was located, funny enough, he was there¡­ sleeping.

    * * *

    ¡°Well,¡± said Ovid, he fed those red jeweled eyes periodically with a stream of fire, ¡°what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°We could head back to the capital by luring ugly here with fire,¡± I said.

    ¡°Or we could signal nearby travelers to do the job for us,¡± said Colins. ¡°They can lure it back to the city and can get help there.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d have to pay them in advance,¡± said Zeyl, keeping her eyes on the monster. ¡°Ovid.¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain?¡±

    ¡°How long will it take you to make a summoning stone?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about capturing it in one?¡± he asked. ¡°It will take me a week to make a C class summoning stone.¡±

    ¡°Captain,¡± I said. Zeyl gave me half her attention. ¡°If we do the job ourselves and lure it back to the capital, assuming it¡¯s a new species, we could be rewarded the funds to use in traveling.¡±

    ¡°At the least one gold,¡± said Ovid, ¡°the least we could do is rent something to ride to Talica. It will make the trip shorty and gives us more time to fulfill the mission.¡±

    ¡°Do you think its following us?¡± asked Zeyl.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe to assume that we aren¡¯t the only travelers in the region,¡± said Ovid. ¡°That we met it twice already in different places can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡±

    We waited on the captain. She gazed at the monster, the flames reflecting on her dark green eyes. She took out her black sword and made contact with the monster¡¯s jeweled eyes.

    ¡°Keep feeding it,¡± she said and walked away from the camp. ¡°Gale, accompany me.¡± I followed. We stopped far enough so that we couldn¡¯t see the others.

    ¡°Captain?¡±

    Zeyl sat on flat bolder and took of her chainmail she hid under her shirt, leaving her shoulders up bare. She pointed at her back and I saw a burn mark on her right shoulder blade. Just a little farther up was where her right arm would have been. I couldn¡¯t help but stare since it was the first time I¡¯ve laid eyes on her injury from her trip in Sharia.

    ¡°Did it bite you there, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, and handed me a lotion. ¡°Ovid took a look at my arm and said it was a burn from extreme cold.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said.

    ¡°For what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I should have stopped it sooner,¡± I said, and started applying the lotion to the burned area, though it wasn¡¯t bigger than an inch, it was in an area she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach with the one arm she has left. As soon as I touched it, I saw the captain jolt. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Captain?¡±

    ¡°¡­I tried pushing it away with my right arm,¡± she said, her right arm was long gone. ¡°It¡¯s a strange feeling.¡±

    I finished applying the lotion and brought up the chainmail. We headed back to camp and saw that Colins was taking a nap. He really doesn¡¯t waste time.

    * * *

    For the next few days and nights we headed back to the Capital in Ephram. ¡®Luring¡¯ it wasn¡¯t necessary in the first place because that thing followed us regardless. The only hard part was that we had to carry Ovid during the day while at night he kept the monster from attacking. Now at the city gates we were met with guards and explained why we had a monster bathing in flames just a few meters from the entrance. Everyone was tired and smelly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would bring it yourselves,¡± said a familiar voice, it was that lady from the guild and several others bearing the guild emblem. A Dragon in the background and a. I didn¡¯t care to look at her name tag the first time but a short glance and my eyes popped open. ¡®Guild Master Rein.¡¯

    ¡°It kept following us,¡± said Zeyl.

    ¡°Any idea why?¡± asked Rein.

    ¡°It seems to love warmth,¡± said Ovid, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t explain why it¡¯s only after our group.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± said the captain, ¡°can we leave it to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will keep under observation,¡± she said. ¡°If you stay in the city for a day, we should have the report ready and you can collect your payment as early as tomorrow morning.

    * * *

    I let my body fall flat on the bed. Everyone else was unpacking their things in this small room with two beds. Total cost was

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a bath?¡± asked the captain.

    ¡°Sleeeeep¡­.¡± I said. The next moment I felt the bed sheets lift up underneath me and it forced me to fall face first on the floor. I was too tired and had no energy to express how much that hurt with my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping next to you while you smell this bad,¡± said the Captain. My nose was red and the captain dragged me to the shower room. Afterwards we returned all clean and spiffy. Now with commoner¡¯s clothing. Still, the first place I headed to was the soft bed and feathered pillows. I closed my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s still day, captain,¡± said Ovid. ¡°Can I have some time off?¡± I opened my eyes. Captain Zeyl sat near me.

    ¡°You have my permission,¡± said Zeyl. ¡°Just don¡¯t return drunk or not get enough rest before tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain. Thank you.¡±

    I let every part of my body relax until I shut my eyes. There weren¡¯t any dreams, just the black of my eyelids and before I woke to see it was was dark out, except for a mix of yellows and oranges outside. I hate the kind of sleep where it feels like an instant from the moment of rest to the time one wakes up. I looked around and saw that Zeyl wasn¡¯t around, nor Ovid yet to return.

    ¡°Colins,¡± I saw him sleeping, there was an earthly smell and sweat coming from him. I opened the window to let some fresh air in. Outside I saw lanterns hung everywhere in the streets, fueled with magic crystals. Below that were crowds of people moving in one direction, and even farther away I heard the noise of laughter and drums. It was enough to pique my interest and I headed outside to join the crowd. After a few blocks we were met with food stalls. People on the streets were celebrating, loud yells and praises.

    The smells rich of meat and vegetables, soups and breads, everything abundant, endless. I walked up to one of the stalls and saw that they were cooking meat on a stick, smothered in sauce and served along cuts of bread.

    ¡°One please!¡± I said, my mouth watering for the first bite. I handed them the copper and received my treat. The first dig snuck up on my teeth and hurt the ends of my mouth after so long of not eating something sweet.

    I noticed everything around me grow silent. People were pointing up and some still went about their business, the sky lit up as if the sun was out. A giant bird appeared to have taken off from the castle. Each of its feathers burned brightly and was heading north-west, leaving behind a trail of light. There was a loud clap and screams that followed, all the while I kept my eyes on that bird.

    Chapter End.

    </a>Vol. 2 - Chapter 3: The Red Kingdom>></a>

 Chapter 3: The Red Kingdom

    It was a cold night¡¯s flight over a city blocked by a thick layer of clouds but Nes assured me we had arrived. Talica. Home. I shared a thick blanket with Lehvie, though it seemed she had no need for it, explaining that it wasn¡¯t that cold despite seeing the snowcapped mountains in the distance.

    ¡°Careful,¡± said Nes. ¡°We¡¯ll be diving below the clouds soon so hold on tight.¡± We held tight. Rook let out a cry and we submerged under the sea of clouds. Everything turned gray. Rook tucked his wings and throat became bright. In seconds, everything below us burned with an uninterrupted flow of Rook¡¯s fire. I started seeing faint lights below the clouds until eventually they had become unobscured by the clouds.

    The first thing to hit me was the sudden change in temperature. Instead of cold, it felt like a summer night, warm and tolerable. I looked up at the clouds. There was a light blue layer under it, similar to the ones I saw in Aria that kept the rain from ever touching the city. I looked down. They must have seen this view hundreds or thousands of times, those castles floating in the sky, too. The streets lit below over the valley, mountains on both sides and a great castle nested in the middle beside a flowing river. The land was divided into sections; houses nearest the castle were built close together, farther away the suburbs of mansions, and lastly the green and yellow farms. Best of all were the hidden structures built inside the mountains that reminded me of skyscrapers that had a some of their floors still lit.

    ¡°Where are we headed?¡± I asked. Nes pointed to one to the castles orbiting above the city but well below the clouds.

    ¡°We need to drop off Lehvie first,¡± said Nes. Once we reached the castle, Rook flew in a circle above it as if waiting for something. On the castle¡¯s outer walls I could see people keeping watch, some fully armored and others taking notice of us. There was the sound of a bell and Rook answered it by landing in the courtyard. We were surrounded everywhere by people in red and bearing the emblem of a phoenix with a shield. Everyone kneeled once Lehvie dropped down. One man in particular walked toward her.

    ¡°Beck,¡± said Lehvie, stretching her arms and accompanying it with a yawn. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your highness,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll escort you to your room. Quinn will be with you shortly.¡± By then Rook had flapped his wings and ready to fly off. Before that, Lehvie turned to me and waved goodbye. She didn¡¯t say a word, just a wave and I returned it. We flew off for the next castle, and halfway there I could make out its details and recognized one part of it. Once there we circled around like we did on the previous castle, and waited for the bell to ring.

    ¡°You¡¯re shaking,¡± said Nes.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at my hands and saw truth in her words. I made a fist and felt tense. Right then we heard the bells ringing. ¡°Is mom going to be there?¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t in the city,¡± she said, ¡°else she would have been the first to find you. If anything she should be returning soon.¡± The tension waned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to land if you don¡¯t want to,¡± she said, and waited on me but I couldn¡¯t find the words to speak. ¡°You can be Lee from Aria, or Liel, prince of Talica, but you cannot be both.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters who I am,¡± I said. ¡°People will still come after my life.¡± She answered with silence. Below in the courtyard I saw people had gathered and I think I could perhaps feel their gaze. The courtyard was filled with flowers of whites and reds. We flew over them and away from the castle, just the same, the bells stopped. We dropped down towards the city and coming to a landing in front of a mansion far from the city center. Nes jumped down and raised her arms to me.

    ¡°Come,¡± she said and guided me to the front door.

    ¡°Who lives here?¡± I asked. Nes opened the door and there was a strange feeling on my nose, like a tickle and I wanted to sneeze. She reached for a crystal on the wall and it lit everything in the room. ¡°There¡¯s dust everywhere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours now,¡± she said.

    * * *

    I woke to find the room vacant except for the few belongs I brought with me, the rest regrettably burned in the incident with Pauline. The door was kept opened like I asked, and one deep breath and I had a strong urge to sneeze. I stood and headed out of the room. There were guards everywhere keeping watch in a full suits of armor, each one bearing an emblem of a phoenix and what seemed like a meteor. Compared to that, I was left with a long sleeve shirt and shorts.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, and the guard outside my door bowed. I looked around and saw just how forgotten the place was. Every surface coated in layers of dust and foot prints where people had recently walked on. On one side there were rooms and on the other a wooden wall that stood out of place. I reached for it and noticed that it wobbled. It¡¯s a sliding door. I opened it to reveal a courtyard with overgrown grass and a fountain thirsty for water. I stepped out. Above me were the floating castles dancing slow around the city. ¡®You have a few days to decide,¡¯ I recalled my sister¡¯s words. I went back in and closed the sliding doors.

    I collected a bucket of water and towels from the kitchen and began with my room by scrubbing it clean, every inch I could reach. Easy, and I finished by opening the window to let fresh air in. I stepped out of the room to start on the next but noticed something was off.

    ¡°It¡¯s all spotless,¡± I said and looked at the guards, ¡°did you guys help clean?¡± There was no answer, and I could see my own reflection on the floor. I checked the courtyard, still overgrown an unchanged. ¡°Well, there¡¯s still that.¡±

    I turned back and felt the sliding doors closed shut behind me. I tried opening it with all my strength but it didn¡¯t budge, not even a wobble. Before long it opened by itself and I saw a freshly cut yard and fountain with flowing water. I sighed.

    ¡°Great,¡± these guys are scarier than Aril. I suppose the last thing to do was air out the house, which gave me an idea. ¡°Now the house needs to be aired out,¡± this time out-loud. Without warning there was a sudden and strong wind. I turned to its direction and saw that someone was on the roof of the house.

    ¡°I can see you!¡± I yelled. The person ducked out of sight. At the very least I could test my boundaries. I headed for the entrance and stepped outside. There was a gate at the end and yet no guard had come to stop me. I made off for the gate and there behind a bush was someone in red. Too easy to spot actually. Time for test number two.

    ¡°I want to head into the city,¡± I said, again out-loud. I heard a whistle go off and within a few moments came a carriage being pulled by two horses. The only thing missing was the driver. The door to the carriage opened itself and I sat inside and waited but the carriage stayed in place. I looked out to the horses. It might seem crazy to me but speaking to a horse was the last thing on my checklist.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± well, I could at least try. ¡°T-to the market place?¡± The carriage started to move. Just the thought of seeing someone give orders to horses like that made my cheeks red. I should remind myself to buy apples. Now all I could do was stare out the window and see the houses moving by as we headed to the market. Except the view I expected was switched with a strange one. Instead of the houses I couldn¡¯t help but notice people in red jogging in our pace from afar, and some would move from cover to cover. I sighed and ordered the horses to stop. I opened the carriage door and saw everyone resume hiding.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± I said, ¡°please join me.¡± I waited for a moment but no one came. ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡±

    They came out of hiding and gathered around me, eight in all. A close look and I saw that they traded steel for cloth and all I could see were the red of their eyes, though one was technically pink, all shades of one color. I headed back inside and again, waited for them to act. It¡¯s like babysitting children, they just stood there to the point that it started to get annoying. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Five came inside and I sat by the window. The other three sat at the front on the driver¡¯s seat. If I let them have it their way, I¡¯m scared to think that one of them might ride on the carriage top and scare off any potential neighbors.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    We started moving again.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± said the one with pink eyes, and by the sound of it, it was a girl. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is it fine to be like this?¡± she asked. ¡°I believe keeping formation is best for your safety.¡±

    ¡°Is that an order from my sister?¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Are you not working under her?¡± I asked. They shared a confused look and turned back to me. Everyone raised a piece of cloth on their shoulder and I saw an emblem with a phoenix and a sword. My emblem.

    ¡°Are you the group leader?¡± which was my assumption, no one seemed interested in speaking.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°only temporarily until Miss Lilianne returns.¡±

    ¡°Lilianne?¡±

    ¡°Princess Lehvie calls her Lilia,¡± she said, and gave me some relief to hear a familiar name.

    ¡°And your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot give you one.¡±

    One right turn after another and I think I found the boundaries I was looking for. The carriage door opened and I saw the house I had left half an hour ago right there as if we hadn¡¯t moved. I sat there feeling awkward with everyone inside. One of the drivers opened the door for me.

    * * *

    From A Guardian¡¯s Perspective

    ¡°My apologies, sir,¡± I said, we stepped out and I gave the order for the rest of the group to return formation. Prince Liel stood there watching over the house.

    ¡°Would you mind keeping me company?¡± said Prince Liel, and we walked back inside the house. Now instead of if being vacant, there was furniture everywhere. Luxurious chairs, sofas, purple carpets and the sliding doors were completely removed, letting all the natural light come in.

    ¡°We made it more welcoming,¡± I said. He looked at the newly installed chandeliers we replaced the light crystals with.

    ¡°Do you have a preference?¡± I said and I followed behind him to his room. I closed the door behind us, The bed was switched for a king sized, along with a desk where his stuff was kept, even the closet, as he checked, was filled with clothing that would fit him perfectly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all a bit much?¡± he asked. It would take some time to get all his preferences right, and so for the moment we have the house to resemble the inside of the main castle. The young prince started looking through the contents of the bookshelves and finally found one with pictures and details of flowers. After skimming through some pages he stopped to one of a Blanket flower, then to Ranunculus, following a Talinum and finally a Zinnia. Each one all had one thing in common. They were all pink.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Zinnia,¡± he said, ¡°since you won¡¯t give me your name. Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said. Prince Liel returned the book exactly where it was placed. He headed for the door and stopped to look at it. The door itself was replaced with one that could be found in his castle. I could see something was off about him. His hand was shaking as it reached for the knob but for some reason he had trouble opening the door despite it not being locked. Where he made contact with the handle it glowed a bright red, this was followed by sparks of light and the knob melted off. This won¡¯t open even if the knob melted for extra security. I grabbed him and kicked it open. There were already a few guards running towards us and I placed him down. I signaled them to return to their spots and I took a look at the prince. He was short of breathing. I got on my knees so that we could be eye leveled then turned him around towards me.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I said. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± There were small tears coming from his eyes, nevertheless, he gave me a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. I had him moved to the courtyard and sat near the fountain. With a hand gesture I ordered for the door to be removed entirely and the area cleaned.

    ¡°Should I call Princess Nes?¡± I said. There was nothing in the report about any phobias he might have, or of any sickness for that matter.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. His breathing returned to normal.

    ¡°Perhaps miss Lilia or Alice will know of the problem,¡± I said, the prince grabbed me by the wrist.

    ¡°If there was one order you would absolutely follow,¡± he said, ¡°please never tell Alice about what happened.¡± He let go of me.

    ¡°If you promise to seek help,¡± I said, looking him dead in the eyes. ¡°then I won¡¯t tell a soul.¡±

    * * *

    I knocked on the bathroom door, which was all the way opened and letting out a lot of steam out. I walked inside to see the young prince with the head sticking out of the bath. His face went from normal to red in a matter of seconds. I took out pen and paper and went down the list with notes in parentheses.

    <ul>

    <li>Dislikes doors (Talician made). </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Likes books (made a request for history books). </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Dislikes the collection of books on magic we have (he has not stated a reason). </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Dislikes silence (really dislikes when he speaks and the guards don¡¯t answer him). </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Likes speaking about someone named Zeyl and Aril (one of his companions from Aria?). </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Likes fruits (I put in a request for a variety for him to try). </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Likes normal furniture (his words. Will have to see what furniture he considers ¡®normal¡¯). </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Likes hot baths.  </li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Zinnia,¡± he said.

    ¡°Sir?¡± I said. He flung a ball of water at me and I was covered in water from head to torso. My notes, too, were wet.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    I waited outside the bathroom and added another entry to the list.

    <ul>

    <li>Dislikes people joining him in the bathroom. </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Has a tattoo on his arm. </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>I peeked inside the and finished adding the entry to my notes. </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Has a tattoo on his arm. It¡¯s a name (Aril Islahn). </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>It looked like one from a blood contract. Duly noted.  </li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Your highness,¡± I said from outside the bathroom. ¡°You have a guest.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked. I looked behind me and saw Princess Lehvie standing there in waiting and her shadow caught my attention as it was unnaturally darker with mines right next to hers. I ignored it. It¡¯s probably best she does not go inside, but before I could say so, she went running in.

    ¡°Lee!¡± she said. The next thing I heard was him yelling at the top of his lungs and after a moment I heard a great splash. Princess Lehvie came out drenched from head to toe. I changed an entry on the list.

    <ul>

    <li>Really Dislikes company in the shower (DO NOT GO IN)

    </li>

    </ul>

    Princess Lehvie left out the room and just as soon I heard a burst of laughter. I went to check on her. The Princess was shooting balls of fire at one of her body guards. One I believe was Quinn, and the one standing next to the princess with a large build was Kerbeck.

    ¡°Haha,¡± laughed Quinn, calming herself and at the same time careful to dodge incoming fire.

    By then Prince Liel came out from his room, fully dressed but his hair slopped down and drops of water fell from the tips of strands of hair. The Princess composed herself and turned to her brother.

    ¡°Beck,¡± she said, holding her hand out to him. He gave her a letter and the princess in turn handed it to her brother. I saw that the seal belonged to the Queen. Prince Liel opened the letter and read through its contents.

    ¡°It arrived just now,¡± said Princess Lehvie, ¡°Mom will be returning from her trip in Ephram sometime after midnight.¡±

    ¡°She wants me to go to your castle,¡± said the Prince to his sister. ¡°It says she picked up Alice and others.¡±

    ¡°Nes told me to ask you something, though I don¡¯t understand it much,¡± said the princess.

    ¡°What¡¯s the question,¡± asked the prince.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Chapter End.

    Vol. 2 - Chapter 4: The Talician Queen </a>